Fiue godly, and profitable sermons concerning 1 The slaverie of sinne. 2 The mischiefe of ignorance. 3 The roote of apostasie. 4 The benefit of Gods service. 5 The Christians loue. Preached in his life time in sundry places. By that late faithfull minister of Christ Mr William Pemble of Magdalen Hall in the Vniversity of Oxford.
         Pemble, William, 1592?-1623.
      
       
         
           1628
        
      
       Approx. 212 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 56 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09262
         STC 19576A
         ESTC S114334
         99849560
         99849560
         14714
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09262)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 14714)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1326:11)
      
       
         
           
             Fiue godly, and profitable sermons concerning 1 The slaverie of sinne. 2 The mischiefe of ignorance. 3 The roote of apostasie. 4 The benefit of Gods service. 5 The Christians loue. Preached in his life time in sundry places. By that late faithfull minister of Christ Mr William Pemble of Magdalen Hall in the Vniversity of Oxford.
             Pemble, William, 1592?-1623.
             Tombes, John, 1603?-1676.
          
           [4], 24; 72, 31-39, [3] p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Lichfield, printer to the famous Vniversitie, and are to be sold by Edward Forrest,
             At Oxford :
             Anno Dom. 1628.
          
           
             Editor's note "To the reader" signed: Iohn Tombes.
             "The mischiefe of ignorance" (running title) begins new pagination and register.
             The last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           FIVE
           GODLY
           ,
           AND
           PROfitable
           Sermons
           concerning
           
             
               1
               The
               slaverie
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               mischiefe
               of
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               roote
               of
               Apostasie
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               benefit
               of
               Gods
               service
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               Christians
               loue
               .
            
          
           Preached
           in
           his
           life
           time
           in
           sundry
           places
           .
           By
           that
           late
           faithfull
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           M
           r
           WILLIAM
           PEMBLE
           
             of
             Magdalen
             Hall
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Oxford
             .
          
        
         
           
             AT
             OXFORD
          
           ,
           Printed
           by
           IOHN
           LICHFIELD
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           famous
           Vniversitie
           ,
           
             and
             are
             to
             be
             sold
             by
          
           EDWARD
           FORREST
           .
           ANNO
           DOM.
           1628.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           CHRISTIAN
           Reader
           :
           These
           sermons
           were
           by
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           learned
           Author
           of
           them
           fitted
           for
           the
           congregations
           to
           which
           he
           was
           to
           speake
           ,
           &
           no
           doubt
           intended
           onely
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           hearers
           ,
           not
           of
           readers
           .
           Neverthelesse
           it
           was
           the
           desire
           of
           many
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           published
           vpon
           hope
           of
           good
           that
           might
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           by
           them
           .
           There
           is
           neede
           of
           plaine
           instructions
           to
           incite
           men
           to
           holynes
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           accurate
           treatises
           to
           discerne
           trueth
           from
           error
           .
           For
           which
           end
           I
           dare
           promise
           these
           Sermons
           will
           make
           much
           ,
           where
           they
           finde
           an
           honest
           ,
           and
           humble
           reader
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Authors
           greatest
           care
           
             to
             handle
             the
             word
             of
             God
             by
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             commending
             himselfe
             to
             every
             mans
             conscience
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
          
           ;
           as
           once
           S.
           Paul
           pleaded
           for
           himselfe
           .
           
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           2.
           
           And
           if
           that
           be
           the
           property
           (
           which
           they
           say
           )
           of
           an
           eloquent
           ,
           and
           
           good
           speaker
           
             non
             ex
             ore
             ,
             sed
             ex
             pectore
             ,
          
           to
           speak
           frō
           his
           hart
           rather
           thā
           his
           tongue
           ,
           then
           surely
           this
           Author
           was
           an
           excellent
           orator
           ,
           one
           that
           spake
           out
           of
           sound
           vnderstanding
           with
           true
           affectiō
           .
           Many
           excellencies
           there
           were
           in
           him
           for
           which
           his
           memory
           remaines
           :
           but
           this
           aboue
           all
           was
           his
           crowne
           that
           he
           vnfainedly
           sought
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           mens
           soules
           .
           It
           remaines
           ,
           that
           these
           sermons
           be
           read
           by
           thee
           with
           a
           care
           to
           profit
           ,
           and
           thanksgiving
           to
           God
           for
           the
           benefit
           thou
           hast
           by
           them
           ,
           sith
           they
           are
           such
           talents
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           which
           hee
           requires
           ,
           and
           expects
           to
           bee
           glorified
           :
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             IOHN
             TOMBES
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             IOH.
             8.
             34.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             answered
             them
             :
             verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             committeth
             sinne
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           TO
           acquaint
           you
           briefly
           with
           the
           occasion
           of
           these
           words
           :
           their
           coherence
           with
           the
           foregoing
           and
           following
           verses
           standes
           thus
           .
           Vpon
           some
           conference
           and
           arguments
           between
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           and
           the
           Pharisees
           with
           other
           of
           the
           Iewes
           about
           the
           qualitie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           who
           and
           what
           manner
           of
           man
           he
           should
           be
           ;
           Christ
           having
           plainely
           testified
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           even
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           Messiah
           whom
           they
           had
           so
           long
           expected
           :
           it
           so
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           people
           that
           were
           present
           hearing
           Christ
           defend
           his
           authoritie
           against
           the
           cavils
           of
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           were
           thereby
           
             moved
             to
             belieue
             in
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           30.
           
           Vnto
           
           these
           believers
           Christ
           directs
           his
           speach
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           for
           the
           present
           to
           seeme
           forward
           in
           embracing
           &
           yeelding
           assent
           vnto
           his
           doctrine
           .
           There
           is
           more
           in
           it
           then
           so
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           proue
           themselues
           to
           be
           true
           beleivers
           and
           his
           Disciples
           they
           must
           persevere
           in
           the
           profession
           and
           practise
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           
             (
             if
             yee
             Continue
             in
             my
             word
             ye
             are
             verily
             my
             Disciples
             )
             vers
             .
          
           31.
           
           Now
           whereas
           many
           things
           might
           discourage
           these
           young
           beginners
           from
           going
           on
           further
           ,
           especially
           their
           ignorance
           of
           this
           heavenly
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           those
           manifold
           sinfull
           Corruptions
           from
           which
           they
           could
           not
           quickly
           shift
           themselues
           ,
           Christ
           for
           their
           encouragement
           adds
           by
           way
           of
           promise
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           will
           hold
           on
           they
           both
           
             (
             shall
             know
             the
             truth
             )
             vz
             :
          
           The
           Gospell
           and
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           Gods
           grace
           in
           mans
           redemption
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           further
           
             (
             the
             truth
             shall
             make
             them
             free
             )
             vers
             .
          
           32.
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           such
           inconveniences
           as
           might
           keepe
           them
           backe
           from
           the
           resolute
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           feare
           of
           the
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Pharises
           and
           rulers
           ,
           feare
           of
           losse
           ,
           disgrace
           and
           reproach
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           loue
           of
           those
           sinnes
           and
           pleasures
           wherein
           they
           liued
           heretofore
           and
           which
           now
           they
           might
           be
           vnwilling
           to
           leaue
           .
           Those
           encumbrances
           ,
           which
           caused
           many
           a
           one
           to
           withdraw
           himselfe
           from
           following
           of
           Christ
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           promiseth
           these
           beleivers
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           will
           be
           Constant
           they
           shall
           haue
           no
           power
           nor
           Commande
           over
           them
           :
           But
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           cleere
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospell
           should
           make
           them
           Freemen
           and
           set
           them
           at
           liberty
           from
           the
           feare
           or
           loue
           of
           all
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           might
           pull
           them
           aside
           from
           an
           holy
           profession
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           vers
           .
           32.
           
           This
           louing
           admonition
           of
           Christ
           is
           very
           ill
           taken
           by
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Christ
           had
           touched
           vpon
           that
           string
           that
           jarred
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           not
           endure
           to
           be
           thus
           closely
           though
           iustly
           taxed
           for
           hypocrites
           and
           Counterfeites
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           true
           beleiuing
           Disciples
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           still
           continued
           in
           bondage
           vnto
           their
           Corruption
           and
           would
           be
           ready
           vpon
           
           every
           occasion
           to
           flie
           of
           from
           Christs
           service
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           Christ
           tells
           them
           that
           the
           truth
           should
           make
           them
           freemen
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           perverse
           mistake
           they
           turne
           this
           clause
           into
           occasion
           of
           quarrell
           and
           take
           great
           exceptions
           at
           Christ
           for
           calling
           them
           slaves
           and
           bondmen
           
             (
             wee
             be
          
           say
           they
           ,
           in
           great
           stomack
           ,
           
             Abrahams
             seed
             and
             were
             never
             in
             bondage
             to
             any
             man
             ;
             Why
             sayest
             thou
             then
             yee
             shall
             be
             made
             free
             vers
             .
             33.
             )
          
           Those
           Commonly
           bragge
           most
           that
           may
           doe
           least
           ,
           and
           yee
           haue
           few
           that
           stande
           more
           stiflie
           vpon
           termes
           of
           reputation
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           haue
           least
           true
           worth
           in
           them selues
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           these
           worthlesse
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           stand
           punctually
           vpon
           points
           of
           honour
           to
           cleare
           themselues
           from
           that
           imputation
           of
           bodily
           slauery
           ,
           which
           Christ
           layd
           on
           them
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           when
           yet
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           are
           of
           all
           slaues
           the
           basest
           ,
           vz
           servants
           of
           sinne
           and
           Corruption
           .
           They
           said
           something
           that
           was
           true
           that
           
             they
             were
             Abrahams
             Children
          
           borne
           of
           Sarah
           the
           Freewoman
           ,
           and
           this
           Christ
           denied
           not
           .
           But
           whereas
           they
           had
           said
           
             they
             were
             never
             in
             bondage
             to
             any
             man
          
           that
           was
           false
           euen
           in
           regarde
           of
           their
           Corporall
           bondage
           .
           For
           their
           bondage
           in
           Egipt
           of
           old
           ,
           their
           Captivity
           for
           70.
           yeeres
           in
           Assiria
           of
           latter
           times
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           subiection
           of
           their
           whole
           state
           vnder
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           Roman
           governement
           was
           witnes
           sufficient
           that
           it
           was
           no
           such
           strange
           matter
           for
           a
           Iew
           to
           be
           a
           bondman
           .
           But
           say
           they
           had
           beene
           alwayes
           free
           from
           such
           bodily
           slavery
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           that
           which
           Christ
           aimed
           at
           in
           that
           speech
           of
           his
           
             (
             the
             truth
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             )
          
           t
           w'as
           spirituall
           se●vitude
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           sinne
           which
           he
           meant
           ,
           and
           seeing
           they
           will
           not
           otherwise
           vnderstand
           him
           hee
           declares
           himselfe
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           in
           this
           34.
           
             verse
             .
             verily
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             whosoever
             Committeth
             sinne
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sinne
             )
          
           There
           are
           servants
           of
           sinne
           as
           well
           as
           servants
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Condicions
           of
           those
           is
           as
           bad
           as
           of
           these
           yea
           worse
           ▪
           Christ
           makes
           the
           Comparison
           in
           two
           paticulars
           .
        
         
           1
           Servants
           must
           haue
           no
           inheritance
           with
           the
           free
           borne
           
           Children
           they
           may
           for
           a
           while
           enioy
           the
           common
           benefit
           of
           the
           familie
           :
           but
           at
           last
           they
           must
           be
           turned
           out
           and
           the
           children
           only
           divide
           the
           inheritance
           :
           so
           wicked
           men
           for
           a
           while
           liue
           together
           in
           Gods
           house
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           when
           the
           rewarde
           of
           inheritance
           shal
           bee
           bestowed
           on
           the
           children
           of
           God
           these
           are
           vtterly
           throwne
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           fals
           to
           their
           share
           .
           This
           is
           expressed
           ,
           ver
           .
           35.
           
           
             [
             And
             the
             servant
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             house
             for
             ever
             but
             the
             sonne
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           2
           Servants
           must
           haue
           their
           freedome
           from
           a
           free
           man
           that
           hath
           power
           to
           set
           them
           at
           libertie
           .
           So
           must
           sinners
           from
           Christ
           the
           only
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           this
           power
           and
           authority
           given
           vnto
           him
           of
           bondslaues
           to
           Sathan
           and
           sinne
           to
           make
           them
           Gods
           freemen
           .
           He
           alone
           brings
           deliverance
           to
           captiues
           and
           prisoners
           ,
           translating
           miserable
           sinners
           ,
           from
           vnder
           the
           commande
           of
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           into
           the
           liberty
           of
           Gods
           adopted
           sonnes
           ;
           who
           being
           himselfe
           made
           heire
           of
           all
           things
           as
           Gods
           naturall
           sonne
           admits
           vs
           the
           adopted
           sonnes
           into
           the
           fellowship
           of
           a
           glorious
           inheritance
           .
           This
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           vers
           .
           36.
           
           
             [
             If
             the
             sonne
             therefore
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             yee
             shal
             be
             free
             indeede
             .
             ]
          
           Thus
           the
           servants
           of
           sinne
           are
           in
           an
           ill
           case
           sure
           to
           be
           turned
           out
           of
           house
           and
           home
           ,
           except
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           Iesus
           Christ
           shall
           purchase
           their
           freedome
           and
           bestow
           an
           inheritance
           vpon
           them
           .
           But
           what
           ?
           were
           these
           Iewes
           here
           such
           kinde
           of
           bondmen
           ?
           Yea
           that
           they
           were
           :
           and
           Christ
           makes
           it
           good
           in
           the
           two
           verses
           following
           by
           vndeniable
           arguments
           .
           Their
           vngodly
           practise
           shewed
           plainely
           what
           master
           they
           serued
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           cōmande
           they
           were
           ruled
           ,
           
             [
             I
             know
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             yee
             are
             Abrahams
             seed
             ]
             viz.
          
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           so
           borne
           of
           free
           parents
           :
           but
           yet
           yee
           are
           not
           freemen
           so
           long
           as
           malice
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           gospell
           ,
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           bloody
           desires
           of
           an
           innocent
           mans
           death
           with
           such
           like
           corruptions
           ,
           tyrannize
           and
           beare
           rule
           over
           your
           hearts
           as
           they
           doe
           .
           For
           why
           ?
           
             [
             but
             yee
             seeke
             to
             kill
             me
             .
             ]
          
           A
           cruell
           master
           it
           must
           be
           that
           will
           commande
           ,
           and
           very
           slaues
           they
           are
           that
           will
           be
           obedient
           
           to
           do
           so
           ill
           an
           office
           as
           to
           murther
           Christ.
           But
           the
           reason
           followes
           ye
           doe
           it
           
             (
             because
             my
             words
             haue
             no
             place
             in
             you
             .
             )
          
           That
           most
           holy
           ,
           pure
           ,
           meeke
           and
           peaceable
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           Christ
           published
           vnto
           them
           could
           haue
           no
           command
           over
           their
           heartes
           to
           win
           them
           to
           subiectiō
           &
           obedience
           therevnto
           :
           they
           were
           engaged
           to
           another
           master
           &
           to
           his
           word
           they
           would
           obey
           ,
           not
           Christs
           ,
           not
           Gods
           ,
           ve
           .
           37.
           which
           in
           the
           next
           vers
           .
           38.
           appeares
           yet
           more
           plainly
           .
           )
           I
           saith
           Christ
           
             speake
             vnto
             you
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             seene
             with
             my
             Father
             :
             and
             ye
             doe
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             seene
             with
             your
             Father
             )
          
           (
           1
           )
           I
           speake
           vnto
           you
           the
           will
           of
           God
           and
           you
           obey
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Divel
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           judge
           vnto
           whom
           ye
           belong
           ,
           and
           whether
           yee
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           free
           subjects
           vnder
           his
           gracious
           government
           ,
           or
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Divel
           and
           slavish
           vassalls
           vnder
           his
           mercilesse
           tyrainie
           .
           You
           see
           now
           the
           occasion
           and
           Coherence
           of
           these
           wordes
           I
           haue
           read
           vnto
           you
           .
           The
           scope
           wherof
           in
           breefe
           is
           this
           :
           To
           giue
           these
           Iewes
           right
           information
           of
           their
           present
           condition
           what
           it
           was
           .
           They
           in
           great
           errour
           boasted
           themselues
           much
           vpon
           their
           outward
           liberty
           while
           yet
           they
           were
           the
           servants
           of
           vnrighteousnes
           .
           Wherefor
           our
           Saviour
           for
           their
           instruction
           and
           ours
           lets
           them
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           bee
           slaues
           that
           serue
           sinne
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           serue
           men
           :
           And
           for
           this
           purpose
           he
           pronounceth
           to
           them
           and
           vs
           this
           most
           certaine
           and
           vndeniable
           truth
           
             (
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             whosoever
             Committeth
             sinne
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           of
           the
           wordes
           is
           plaine
           if
           you
           obserue
           .
        
         
           1
           What
           it
           is
           to
           Commit
           sinne
           2
           what
           to
           be
           a
           servant
           of
           sinne
           .
           To
           commit
           sinne
           is
           not
           simply
           to
           doe
           any
           act
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           and
           will
           of
           God
           :
           for
           even
           the
           regenerate
           and
           most
           sanctified
           men
           in
           many
           thing●s
           sin
           often
           ,
           who
           neverthelesse
           are
           not
           the
           servants
           of
           sinne
           but
           are
           
             free
             from
          
           sinne
           
             and
             made
             the
             servants
             of
             God
          
           as
           it
           is
           Rom.
           6.
           22.
           
           In
           this
           place
           therefore
           to
           commit
           sinne
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           is
           to
           do
           evill
           willingly
           and
           ordinarily
           :
           When
           men
           make
           as
           it
           were
           a
           trade
           and
           common
           practise
           of
           breaking
           the
           lawe
           of
           God
           
           holding
           on
           in
           an
           vnusuall
           course
           of
           vngodly
           liuing
           without
           remorse
           &
           reformatiō
           ,
           of
           such
           Christ
           tels
           vs
           that
           they
           be
           the
           servants
           or
           slaues
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           of
           sinne
           (
           i
           )
           they
           liue
           in
           subiection
           to
           the
           power
           of
           their
           sinnfull
           Corruption
           ,
           as
           slaues
           doe
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           their
           masters
           .
           Sinne
           rules
           over
           them
           as
           masters
           doe
           over
           their
           servants
           .
           The
           maine
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           then
           that
           these
           words
           doe
           afford
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             A
             sinner
             is
             a
             bondslaue
             ,
             &
             to
             liue
             in
             sinne
             is
             to
             liue
             in
             thraldome
             .
          
           For
           the
           more
           distinct
           explication
           of
           this
           point
           touching
           mans
           spirituall
           bondage
           vnder
           sinne
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           obserue
           three
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           nature
           of
           this
           bondage
           wherein
           it
           consistes
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           diverse
           degrees
           and
           kindes
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           greatnes
           and
           grievousnes
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           standeth
           Chiefly
           in
           two
           things
           1
           
             In
             subiection
             to
             the
             power
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           2
           In
           subiection
           to
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           The
           power
           and
           authority
           that
           sinne
           hath
           over
           man
           is
           seene
           in
           two
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1
           In
           restraining
           his
           liberty
           from
           doing
           of
           good
           .
        
         
           2
           
             In
             Commanding
             his
             service
             in
             all
             bad
             emploiments
             .
          
           As
           a
           master
           over
           his
           servants
           canne
           both
           bid
           and
           forbid
           them
           :
           So
           the
           sinne
           that
           rules
           in
           mens
           mortall
           bodies
           hath
           power
           both
           to
           restraine
           them
           from
           good
           and
           to
           employ
           them
           in
           evill
           practises
           :
           you
           shall
           see
           both
           true
           in
           their
           order
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Sinne
             hath
             power
             of
             restraint
             and
             hindering
             from
             the
             doeing
             of
             good
             .
          
           A
           slaue
           is
           not
           in
           his
           owne
           power
           but
           his
           masters
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           goe
           whither
           he
           will
           nor
           doe
           what
           he
           lifts
           nor
           dispose
           of
           himselfe
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           his
           service
           ,
           his
           goods
           ,
           his
           life
           are
           all
           ordered
           by
           his
           masters
           discretion
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           a
           sinner
           who
           is
           holden
           in
           the
           fetters
           and
           chaines
           of
           his
           corruption
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           his
           owne
           man
           nor
           can
           he
           doe
           what
           many
           times
           he
           would
           .
           In
           men
           that
           are
           regenerate
           and
           sanctified
           in
           part
           experience
           yet
           witnesseth
           how
           much
           they
           are
           pestered
           and
           cumbred
           with
           this
           sinne
           that
           hangeth
           on
           so
           
           fast
           about
           them
           .
           How
           ever
           the
           spirit
           be
           willing
           and
           faine
           they
           would
           doe
           much
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           the
           flesh
           is
           weake
           and
           they
           are
           so
           shackled
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           liues
           they
           can
           make
           but
           slow
           hast
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           godlines
           ,
           much
           a
           doe
           they
           haue
           to
           keepe
           jogging
           on
           ,
           dulnesse
           ,
           distraction
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           formality
           and
           a
           world
           of
           other
           corruptions
           set
           vpon
           them
           in
           every
           spirituall
           duty
           ,
           in
           every
           good
           resolution
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           they
           do
           best
           ,
           their
           work
           is
           yet
           done
           but
           to
           halues
           .
           Grace
           is
           yoked
           with
           Corruption
           ,
           when
           that
           puts
           vs
           forward
           ,
           this
           puls
           vs
           backeward
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           a
           regenerate
           man
           is
           but
           halfe
           a
           freeman
           ,
           being
           alwayes
           in
           some
           sort
           molested
           by
           his
           Corruption
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           religious
           Conversation
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           in
           the
           person
           of
           euery
           regenerate
           man
           complaines
           very
           pittifully
           .
           Rom.
           7.
           19.
           20.
           21.
           
           But
           now
           in
           those
           that
           are
           vnregenerate
           this
           power
           of
           sin
           is
           much
           more
           predominant
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           vnderstandings
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           them
           are
           fast
           locked
           and
           barred
           vp
           vnder
           impenitencie
           ,
           rebellion
           and
           blindnesse
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           
             holden
             prisoners
             of
             Sathan
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.
           26.
           
           Sinne
           hath
           dealt
           with
           those
           men
           as
           wee
           doe
           with
           wilde
           fowle
           ,
           clipping
           their
           wings
           that
           they
           may
           not
           fly
           away
           ;
           or
           as
           enemies
           doe
           with
           captiues
           disarme
           them
           of
           their
           weapons
           that
           they
           shall
           bee
           able
           to
           make
           no
           shift
           for
           their
           rescue
           .
           So
           hath
           sin
           vtterly
           disabled
           man
           to
           every
           good
           worke
           by
           putting
           out
           the
           eies
           of
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           stripping
           him
           naked
           of
           all
           those
           graces
           &
           strength
           which
           he
           had
           by
           creation
           .
           Beside
           this
           sinne
           hath
           taken
           away
           all
           desire
           of
           doeing
           good
           ,
           haueing
           affected
           the
           soule
           of
           m●n
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           all
           vnrighteousnes
           ,
           where
           by
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           man
           is
           well
           contented
           to
           be
           the
           servant
           of
           sinne
           taking
           great
           delight
           in
           his
           owne
           shame
           and
           misery
           :
           Vnregenerat
           men
           are
           kept
           fast
           in
           durance
           ,
           being
           neither
           able
           nor
           willing
           to
           come
           out
           of
           their
           bondage
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           is
           sinne
           compared
           to
           snares
           ,
           and
           netts
           ,
           and
           bonds
           wherein
           men
           are
           caught
           ,
           and
           
           kept
           fast
           for
           escaping
           ,
           
             [
             I
             finde
          
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Eccles.
             7.
             28.
             
             ]
             more
             bitter
             then
             death
             ,
             the
             woman
             whose
             heart
             is
             as
             netts
             and
             snares
             ,
             &
             her
             hands
             as
             bounds
             .
          
           Thereby
           signifing
           the
           most
           intangling
           and
           inthralling
           nature
           of
           the
           sinne
           of
           adultery
           ,
           whereinto
           few
           men
           fall
           that
           euer
           get
           out
           againe
           
             [
             I
             see
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             ]
          
           saith
           Peter
           to
           
             Simon
             Magus
             Acts.
          
           8.
           23.
           
           Why
           because
           for
           all
           his
           seeming
           profession
           ,
           he
           was
           still
           tyed
           to
           his
           couetousnes
           &
           other
           vile
           affections
           ,
           like
           a
           slaue
           boūd
           to
           a
           post
           with
           a
           chaine
           .
           So
           Paul
           exhorts
           Timothy
           that
           he
           instruct
           his
           hearers
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           
             [
             Come
             to
             amendment
             and
             recouer
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             of
             whome
             they
             were
             taken
             prisoners
             at
             his
             will.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             ]
          
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           are
           sinners
           in
           the
           state
           of
           vnregeneration
           ,
           compared
           to
           captiues
           and
           prisoners
           kept
           vp
           in
           restraint
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             .
             61.
             1.
             
             Isai.
          
           42.
           7.
           
        
         
           But
           here
           you
           are
           to
           note
           that
           Satan
           and
           sinne
           doe
           not
           deale
           alike
           rigorously
           with
           all
           :
           they
           carry
           a
           straighter
           hand
           ouer
           some
           then
           ouer
           others
           .
           Some
           they
           keep
           
             in
             arcta
             custodi●
          
           in
           close
           imprisonment
           .
           And
           that
           is
           when
           men
           by
           Satan
           and
           corruption
           are
           made
           so
           sure
           and
           so
           fast
           chained
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           goe
           one
           step
           beyond
           prophanesse
           and
           impiety
           .
           Thus
           is
           it
           with
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           kepr
           close
           prisoners
           in
           the
           darke
           dungeon
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           who
           stick
           fast
           in
           the
           dirt
           or
           mire
           of
           beastly
           ,
           coveteous
           ,
           and
           voluptuous
           affections
           :
           in
           a
           word
           those
           that
           are
           giuen
           over
           to
           all
           vngodly
           and
           lewd
           courses
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           who
           are
           indeed
           prisoners
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           kept
           
             in
             libera
             custodia
          
           in
           a
           larger
           kind
           of
           restraint
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           in
           free
           prison
           .
           And
           this
           is
           when
           Satan
           sporting
           himselfe
           in
           the
           sinne
           and
           misery
           of
           man
           holds
           him
           in
           a
           longer
           chaine
           ,
           and
           lets
           him
           goe
           a
           good
           way
           onward
           in
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           yet
           at
           last
           fetcheth
           him
           back
           againe
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           like
           birds
           in
           a
           larger
           Cage
           they
           flutter
           about
           ,
           or
           like
           birds
           in
           a
           string
           they
           make
           a
           faire
           flight
           vp
           towards
           heauen
           ;
           but
           Satan
           when
           he
           spies
           his
           advantage
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           fall
           he
           may
           giue
           some
           notable
           foyle
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           he
           twitcheth
           the
           string
           and
           downe
           they
           tumble
           vnto
           hell
           .
           Such
           are
           those
           of
           which
           Peter
           speaks
           2.
           
           
             Peter
             2.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             who
             had
             escaped
             farre
             from
             the
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             yet
             were
             intangled
             againe
             therein
             .
          
           Such
           a
           one
           was
           Demas
           whose
           coveteousnesse
           hookt
           him
           back
           from
           his
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           world
           .
           And
           such
           was
           the
           young
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           neere
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           one
           legge
           chained
           fast
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           riches
           ,
           and
           that
           fett
           him
           quite
           back
           againe
           .
           All
           these
           haue
           a
           kind
           of
           liberty
           ,
           but
           t'
           is
           only
           of
           the
           prison
           :
           They
           walke
           abroad
           but
           ti
           's
           in
           fetters
           ,
           or
           as
           prisoners
           in
           Rome
           vsed
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           chained
           to
           a
           souldier
           their
           keeper
           that
           doth
           accompany
           them
           to
           see
           them
           safe
           returned
           to
           their
           jayle
           .
           Now
           you
           knowe
           that
           a
           slaue
           who
           walkes
           abroad
           to
           do
           his
           masters
           businesse
           ,
           is
           yet
           a
           slaue
           as
           well
           as
           he
           that
           i●
           chained
           in
           the
           Gallie
           .
           And
           so
           are
           these
           still
           servants
           and
           bondmen
           to
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           how
           ever
           they
           seeme
           for
           the
           present
           to
           bee
           more
           favorablie
           vsed
           .
           Thus
           of
           the
           first
           point
           wherein
           the
           masterlie
           power
           of
           sinne
           stands
           ,
           viz.
           the
           restraint
           from
           doing
           the
           good
           we
           should
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           would
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           Sinne
           hath
           also
           .
        
         
           2
           
             A
             power
             of
             cōmanding
             all
             bad
             services
             whatsoeuer
             :
          
           A
           slaue
           you
           knowe
           must
           ride
           and
           runne
           ,
           drudg
           and
           trudg
           ,
           carry
           and
           draw
           ,
           hew
           in
           quarries
           ,
           digg
           in
           the
           mines
           ,
           tugge
           at
           the
           oare
           ,
           labour
           like
           horses
           in
           a
           mill
           ,
           and
           be
           put
           to
           all
           the
           base
           offices
           that
           are
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Honourable
           seruices
           ▪
           there
           be
           that
           a
           freeman
           ,
           a
           sonne
           may
           bee
           imployed
           in
           :
           but
           servants
           and
           slaues
           indure
           the
           basest
           and
           painfullest
           drudgeries
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           a
           sinner
           ;
           he
           is
           at
           the
           command
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           Asse
           of
           his
           driuer
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Centurions
           servants
           were
           at
           their
           masters
           beck
           .
           Looke
           how
           Satan
           inspires
           him
           and
           his
           corruption
           suggests
           vnto
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           studies
           and
           plotts
           ,
           so
           he
           invents
           and
           practises
           .
           Be
           it
           but
           one
           sinne
           that
           raignes
           over
           him
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           him
           euer
           attendant
           on
           that
           master
           ,
           as
           bee
           it
           lust
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           coveteousnesse
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           he
           is
           wholy
           taken
           vp
           in
           
           their
           imployments
           .
           He
           hath
           nothing
           to
           spare
           from
           them
           :
           no
           thoughts
           ,
           no
           words
           ,
           no
           time
           :
           weeke
           day
           and
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           their
           businesse
           still
           goes
           on
           ;
           nay
           the
           day
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           its
           command
           .
           He
           deviseth
           mischiefe
           vpon
           his
           bedd
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           sleepe
           till
           he
           haue
           lay'd
           a
           plott
           how
           hee
           may
           compasse
           one
           of
           his
           vngodly
           desires
           .
           He
           will
           be
           profound
           ,
           crafty
           ,
           and
           diligent
           in
           contriving
           and
           dispatching
           the
           affaires
           ,
           which
           the
           Divell
           and
           his
           corrupt
           heart
           haue
           giuen
           him
           in
           command
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           is
           sinne
           compared
           vnto
           a
           law
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           23.
           because
           it
           commands
           and
           rules
           ouer
           men
           by
           powerful
           suggestions
           ,
           provoking
           them
           to
           evill
           .
           A
           lawlesse
           law
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           fitt
           for
           lawlesse
           men
           ,
           it
           prohibiteth
           all
           that
           good
           is
           ,
           and
           enioynes
           the
           practise
           of
           every
           euill
           thing
           .
           And
           hence
           also
           is
           Satan
           stiled
           the
           prince
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           noe
           meane
           company
           at
           his
           devotion
           ouer
           whome
           hee
           rules
           as
           vassals
           and
           slaues
           ,
           most
           ready
           to
           obey
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           But
           will
           you
           see
           what
           imployment
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           set
           men
           about
           .
           Are
           they
           honorable
           services
           ?
           no
           :
           the
           most
           vile
           ,
           base
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           vnreasonable
           offices
           that
           can
           be
           devised
           ,
           what
           will
           not
           they
           command
           ,
           or
           what
           will
           not
           one
           of
           their
           servants
           do
           against
           religion
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           justice
           ,
           common
           honesty
           ,
           yea
           and
           nature
           it selfe
           ?
           Let
           coveteousnes
           tyrannize
           ouer
           him
           :
           how
           basely
           ,
           niggardly
           ,
           scraping
           ,
           pinching
           and
           sparing
           will
           he
           be
           ?
           How
           most
           vnconscionably
           and
           vnmercifully
           will
           he
           oppresse
           ,
           exact
           ,
           cozen
           and
           deceiue
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           strangers
           ,
           acquaintance
           ,
           rich
           ,
           poore
           ,
           friends
           or
           foes
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           Father
           and
           all
           that
           may
           challenge
           faire
           and
           honest
           dealing
           ?
           If
           lust
           rule
           him
           he
           will
           damne
           his
           soule
           ,
           destroy
           his
           body
           ,
           disgrace
           his
           name
           ,
           ouerthrow
           his
           estate
           ,
           vndoe
           all
           his
           posterity
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           some
           base
           whore
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Pride
           ,
           Gluttony
           and
           Voluptuousnes
           or
           any
           such
           like
           swaggering
           lust
           .
           Yea
           to
           goe
           farther
           ,
           the
           godly
           many
           times
           are
           here
           besotted
           ,
           who
           to
           satifie
           some
           one
           vnmasterly
           desire
           ,
           will
           hazard
           the
           peace
           and
           comfort
           of
           their
           soules
           ▪
           disgrace
           themselues
           and
           their
           profession
           ,
           vexe
           the
           spirite
           
           and
           cast
           themselues
           vpon
           Gods
           sore
           displeasure
           .
           So
           violent
           and
           tyrannicall
           are
           these
           commands
           of
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           so
           base
           and
           servile
           are
           we
           growne
           in
           our
           obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           do
           that
           which
           in
           the
           practise
           or
           event
           of
           it
           tends
           to
           our
           owne
           vtter
           vndoing
           .
           Now
           who
           would
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           such
           a
           master
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           service
           ?
           Nay
           who
           is
           not
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ?
           But
           here
           is
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           and
           the
           invisible
           tyrannie
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           that
           whom
           wee
           hate
           yet
           we
           feare
           ,
           and
           serue
           :
           of
           whom
           we
           are
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           him
           yet
           we
           shew
           our selues
           obedient
           .
           Thus
           much
           touching
           a
           sinners
           subiection
           vnto
           the
           power
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Next
           follows
           
             his
             subiectiō
             vnto
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           sorest
           part
           of
           this
           bōdage
           which
           yet
           a
           sinner
           must
           surely
           beare
           .
           He
           is
           in
           this
           respect
           of
           al
           slaues
           the
           most
           miserable
           :
           for
           let
           him
           looke
           which
           way
           he
           will
           he
           can
           see
           nothing
           but
           scourges
           and
           Scorpions
           provided
           for
           his
           backe
           ;
           the
           whip
           ,
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           the
           forke
           aud
           such
           like
           punishments
           of
           slaues
           in
           old
           time
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           torments
           he
           stands
           in
           feare
           of
           .
           No
           sober
           houre
           passeth
           over
           a
           sinners
           head
           wherein
           his
           heart
           is
           not
           full
           of
           slavish
           and
           dreadfull
           terrors
           ,
           arising
           from
           a
           threefold
           cause
           .
        
         
           1
           
             From
             Conscience
          
           ,
           the
           horrible
           clamors
           whereof
           terrifie
           his
           very
           soule
           and
           gripe
           him
           to
           the
           heart
           with
           vnsufferable
           panges
           ,
           while
           it
           stil
           cryes
           in
           his
           eare
           in
           this
           ruefull
           voice
           
             [
             yet
             know
             that
             for
             this
             God
             shall
             bring
             thee
             to
             Iudgment
             ]
          
           oh
           this
           makes
           him
           quake
           and
           grow
           pale
           he
           is
           afraide
           to
           looke
           God
           or
           men
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           he
           shifts
           &
           faine
           would
           if
           he
           could
           hide
           his
           sinnes
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           both
           from
           Gods
           eie
           .
        
         
           2
           
             From
             Sathan
          
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           now
           seeme
           as
           his
           Master
           yet
           he
           knowes
           and
           trembles
           to
           thinke
           of
           it
           that
           hereafter
           he
           must
           be
           his
           everlasting
           tormentor
           .
        
         
           3
           
             From
             God
             himselfe
          
           ,
           whose
           most
           furious
           wrath
           and
           vnavoideable
           vengeance
           he
           knows
           is
           prepared
           for
           him
           and
           readie
           every
           moment
           to
           swallow
           him
           for
           his
           rebellion
           .
           Now
           
           who
           coulde
           eate
           his
           meate
           merrily
           that
           must
           pay
           such
           a
           shot
           ?
           What
           comforts
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           what
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           can
           be
           sweete
           which
           are
           every
           moment
           imbittered
           with
           so
           many
           woes
           ?
           It
           helpes
           not
           a
           iot
           that
           they
           be
           for
           a
           time
           deferred
           :
           for
           he
           is
           no
           freeman
           who
           though
           he
           be
           not
           clapt
           vp
           in
           prison
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           walke
           abroad
           without
           feare
           of
           the
           Sargeant
           ,
           the
           prison
           ,
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           when
           the
           country
           is
           laide
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           executions
           out
           for
           him
           in
           every
           place
           .
           Certainely
           it
           is
           a
           hell
           to
           liue
           in
           feare
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           as
           bad
           as
           death
           to
           liue
           in
           
             bondage
             for
             feare
             thereof
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             .
          
           Heb.
           2.
           13.
           
        
         
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           miserable
           thraldome
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           he
           is
           everie
           way
           in
           the
           bryers
           ,
           being
           on
           the
           one
           side
           fast
           chained
           to
           his
           sinnefull
           and
           vngodlie
           courses
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           as
           surely
           and
           certainelie
           bound
           to
           his
           everlasting
           punishment
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           spirituall
           bondage
           wherein
           it
           standeth
           .
        
         
           2
           I
           goe
           forwarde
           to
           the
           next
           point
           which
           I
           proposed
           to
           your
           consideration
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             diverse
             degrees
             of
             this
             bondage
             :
          
           where
           you
           are
           to
           note
           that
           there
           are
           two
           kindes
           of
           it
           .
           1.
           wilfull
           .
           2
           ,
           vnwilfull
           slaverie
           .
        
         
           1
           
             Wilfull
             bondage
          
           ,
           is
           when
           a
           free
           mā
           is
           content
           to
           be
           made
           a
           slaue
           ,
           or
           being
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           made
           one
           ,
           is
           willing
           to
           continue
           one
           still
           .
           Such
           a
           one
           was
           Ahab
           who
           
             sold
             himselfe
          
           for
           a
           slaue
           
             to
             doe
             wickedly
             .
             1.
             
             King.
          
           21.
           20.
           
           I
           will
           giue
           the
           worth
           of
           it
           ,
           said
           he
           to
           Naboth
           when
           he
           sought
           after
           his
           vine
           yard
           ;
           true
           ,
           he
           gaue
           the
           full
           worth
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           sold
           himselfe
           for
           a
           few
           acres
           of
           land
           .
           Such
           are
           all
           those
           that
           commit
           sinne
           with
           greedinesse
           ,
           who
           take
           pleasure
           in
           all
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           who
           loue
           the
           wages
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           who
           obey
           sinne
           in
           the
           lust
           thereof
           ,
           who
           take
           thought
           to
           fulfill
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           with
           full
           consent
           and
           heartie
           good
           will
           ,
           giving
           vp
           themselues
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           counsels
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           their
           wicked
           hearts
           .
           In
           which
           condition
           of
           a
           wretched
           sinner
           ,
           you
           may
           obserue
           two
           things
           remarkeable
           .
        
         
         
           1
           How
           strangely
           base
           and
           degenerat
           mans
           nature
           is
           growne
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           most
           noble
           Creature
           ,
           made
           for
           the
           most
           honourable
           purposes
           and
           services
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           now
           growne
           so
           vile
           and
           extreamly
           base
           ,
           so
           farre
           forgetfull
           of
           his
           duty
           and
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           creation
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           willing
           insteed
           of
           the
           free
           and
           happy
           service
           of
           God
           and
           goodnes
           ,
           to
           put
           himselfe
           into
           a
           most
           ignominious
           slaverie
           vnto
           Divels
           and
           vile
           affections
           .
           Naturally
           we
           all
           loue
           libertie
           &
           choose
           rather
           the
           losse
           of
           life
           ,
           then
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           only
           violence
           &
           fraude
           can
           bring
           vs
           or
           keepe
           vs
           in
           bondage
           :
           But
           sinne
           hath
           prevailed
           with
           vs
           against
           nature
           and
           so
           taken
           off
           from
           vs
           the
           edge
           of
           all
           vertuous
           and
           manly
           resolution
           ,
           that
           of
           our
           owne
           accorde
           we
           offer
           our selues
           vnto
           it
           ,
           being
           put
           in
           fetters
           and
           manicles
           by
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           yea
           this
           slaverie
           men
           count
           their
           only
           liberty
           in
           somuch
           that
           when
           they
           be
           called
           vnto
           freedome
           ,
           haue
           their
           ransome
           offered
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           meanes
           of
           escape
           laid
           before
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           choose
           to
           be
           slaues
           still
           .
        
         
           2
           How
           Difficult
           a
           matter
           ti
           's
           for
           a
           man
           to
           come
           out
           of
           this
           bondage
           ,
           surely
           he
           that
           loues
           the
           prison
           better
           then
           his
           enlargement
           its
           pitty
           there
           should
           be
           any
           meanes
           of
           his
           delivery
           ,
           and
           ti
           's
           hazard
           if
           they
           be
           sought
           he
           wil
           not
           accept
           of
           them
           .
           That
           servant
           who
           in
           the
           seventh
           yeere
           of
           his
           bondage
           did
           so
           loue
           his
           master
           that
           he
           would
           not
           goe
           out
           free
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           the
           law
           to
           serue
           his
           maister
           for
           ever
           afterwarde
           Exod.
           21.
           5.
           
           Hee
           that
           would
           not
           be
           free
           when
           he
           might
           should
           not
           afterwards
           when
           happily
           he
           would
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           servants
           of
           sinne
           when
           once
           they
           beare
           a
           good
           affection
           to
           their
           Master
           and
           are
           so
           far
           bewitched
           as
           to
           hold
           themselues
           well
           apayd
           with
           his
           service
           .
           Then
           are
           their
           eares
           nayled
           fast
           to
           the
           postes
           and
           gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           or
           rather
           with
           Siser●
           a
           nayle
           is
           stricken
           through
           their
           temples
           and
           at
           one
           stroke
           they
           loose
           both
           life
           and
           liberty
           for
           ever
           .
           So
           that
           vnlesse
           that
           strong
           man
           make
           a
           forecible
           rescue
           of
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           these
           tyrants
           they
           doe
           never
           escape
           from
           
           this
           miserable
           thraldome
           .
        
         
           2
           
             Vnwilling
             bondage
          
           :
           as
           when
           a
           man
           is
           taken
           prisoner
           by
           the
           sword
           in
           battle
           ,
           or
           circumvented
           by
           some
           stratagem
           or
           fraudulent
           guile
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           Condition
           of
           Godly
           men
           many
           times
           who
           by
           some
           furious
           ,
           and
           vehement
           assault
           of
           temptation
           are
           wounded
           ,
           overthrowne
           ,
           taken
           ,
           led
           away
           captiue
           and
           clapt
           vp
           in
           irons
           vnder
           the
           guard
           of
           some
           strong
           vnruly
           lust
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           some
           subtle
           sleight
           and
           snare
           privily
           laid
           for
           their
           soules
           haue
           their
           heels
           intrapped
           in
           the
           ginne
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           while
           are
           caught
           as
           a
           prey
           for
           Sathan
           .
           But
           now
           during
           this
           straightnesse
           ,
           what
           sighes
           and
           sorrowes
           doe
           possese
           the
           Godly
           heart
           ?
           How
           tedious
           aud
           irksom
           is
           this
           bondage
           ?
           How
           doeth
           he
           long
           till
           his
           heart
           bee
           againe
           enlarged
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           run
           the
           race
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           ?
           Life
           it selfe
           is
           vnpleasant
           till
           this
           liberty
           be
           obtained
           againe
           .
           Wherfore
           many
           a
           harty
           prayer
           is
           sent
           vp
           to
           Heaven
           dayly
           to
           intreate
           God
           for
           his
           enlargement
           ,
           willingly
           doth
           he
           embrace
           all
           meanes
           of
           freedome
           ,
           gladly
           doeth
           he
           run
           and
           rest
           in
           him
           that
           onely
           bringeth
           deliverance
           vnto
           captiue
           prisoners
           ,
           with
           the
           Israelites
           in
           Aegipt
           he
           is
           even
           weary
           of
           his
           life
           for
           the
           oppression
           and
           cruell
           tyrannie
           vnder
           which
           he
           is
           holden
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           in
           the
           bitternes
           of
           his
           soule
           cry
           out
           vnto
           God
           for
           deliverance
           frō
           his
           heavy
           bondage
           .
           Often
           taking
           vp
           that
           Complaint
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
             [
             O
             Wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ]
          
           These
           are
           the
           severall
           degrees
           of
           this
           bondage
           which
           was
           the
           second
           part
           proposed
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           3
           I
           come
           in
           the
           third
           place
           to
           consider
           
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             grieuousnes
             of
             this
             spirituall
             bondage
             :
          
           which
           will
           appeare
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           outward
           bodily
           slavery
           .
           Now
           spirituall
           slavery
           is
           worse
           then
           corporall
           in
           three
           respects
           .
        
         
           
             1
             In
             regard
             of
             multitude
             of
             masters
             :
          
           In
           corporall
           seruitude
           1
           master
           may
           haue
           many
           seruāts
           ,
           but
           for
           1
           servant
           to
           haue
           two
           or
           more
           masters
           is
           a
           thing
           vnreasonable
           and
           vnpossible
           ▪
           
           suppose
           they
           were
           both
           good
           ;
           much
           more
           if
           they
           bee
           bad
           .
           Miserable
           therefore
           is
           the
           estate
           of
           a
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           serues
           fewest
           serues
           three
           at
           once
           ,
           1
           his
           lusts
           ,
           2
           Satan
           working
           powerfully
           in
           his
           sinfull
           corruption
           ,
           3
           God
           himselfe
           .
           For
           the
           first
           :
           it
           may
           be
           some
           one
           wicked
           affection
           is
           his
           master
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           worke
           enough
           to
           please
           that
           ,
           but
           when
           many
           lusts
           at
           once
           beare
           sway
           ouer
           a
           man
           like
           many
           tyrants
           in
           one
           Citty
           ,
           Lord
           what
           combats
           ,
           broyles
           ,
           and
           tumults
           be
           there
           in
           that
           mans
           heart
           :
           when
           pride
           cōmands
           one
           thing
           ,
           covetousnes
           another
           :
           when
           vncleane
           lusts
           draw
           one
           way
           ,
           ambition
           another
           ,
           voluptuousnesse
           a
           third
           ,
           a
           man
           had
           need
           then
           to
           study
           and
           take
           thought
           for
           the
           flesh
           to
           fulfill
           the
           lusts
           thereof
           ,
           and
           all
           litle
           enough
           to
           please
           these
           hard
           and
           cruell
           taskmasters
           .
           Againe
           he
           hath
           another
           master
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Satan
           ,
           who
           inspires
           these
           corrupt
           affections
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           with
           much
           rage
           and
           hellish
           fiercenesse
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           grād
           Pharoah
           who
           setteth
           al
           those
           inferior
           officers
           a
           work
           ,
           who
           therefore
           is
           called
           the
           
             [
             spirit
             that
             worketh
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             ]
             Ephe.
          
           2.
           2.
           
           Ouer
           whom
           although
           he
           alone
           may
           seeme
           to
           challenge
           all
           power
           and
           authority
           as
           ouer
           the
           only
           subjects
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           yet
           wee
           knowe
           that
           besides
           both
           these
           they
           haue
           another
           supreame
           and
           soveraigne
           Lord
           (
           1
           )
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           against
           whose
           governement
           although
           they
           do
           rebell
           ,
           yet
           can
           they
           not
           withdraw
           themselues
           from
           vnder
           his
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           .
           
             God
             is
             king
             let
             the
             earth
             be
             neuer
             so
             vnquiet
             ,
             and
             the
             haters
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           He
           will
           haue
           to
           do
           with
           them
           in
           spight
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           They
           feare
           him
           as
           slaues
           against
           their
           wills
           ,
           both
           to
           do
           his
           will
           whilst
           he
           vseth
           them
           to
           effect
           by
           them
           his
           owne
           most
           holy
           purposes
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           suffer
           his
           will
           in
           their
           iustly
           deserued
           punishment
           .
           Thus
           wicked
           men
           are
           mastered
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           free
           either
           from
           sin
           or
           punishment
           .
        
         
           2
           
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             escape
             :
          
           a
           servant
           hardly
           vsed
           may
           find
           meanes
           to
           shift
           himselfe
           of
           his
           master
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           so
           
           with
           a
           sinner
           ;
           runne
           away
           from
           his
           master
           he
           cannot
           :
           for
           he
           beares
           him
           alwayes
           about
           with
           him
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           his
           sinne
           still
           keeps
           him
           company
           ,
           and
           goe
           he
           whither
           he
           will
           Satan
           doggs
           him
           ,
           stands
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           nay
           possesseth
           his
           very
           heart
           ,
           so
           plying
           him
           with
           temptations
           and
           ill
           suggestions
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           goe
           a
           foote
           from
           his
           service
           .
           T
           is
           true
           the
           case
           is
           so
           sometimes
           with
           a
           wicked
           man
           that
           he
           changeth
           his
           master
           ,
           but
           seldome
           comes
           a
           better
           .
           If
           he
           escape
           the
           tyranny
           of
           one
           sinfull
           affection
           ,
           he
           falls
           vnder
           the
           command
           and
           power
           of
           another
           as
           bad
           .
           So
           you
           shall
           haue
           a
           very
           spend-thrift
           turne
           a
           miserable
           niggard
           :
           but
           this
           is
           only
           like
           a
           prisoner
           that
           remoues
           his
           bolt
           from
           one
           legg
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           such
           exchange
           is
           only
           done
           vpon
           compact
           :
           He
           leaues
           one
           vice
           that
           he
           may
           the
           more
           freely
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           another
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           changes
           his
           master
           but
           not
           his
           servile
           condition
           .
           Some
           raigning
           sinne
           or
           other
           will
           alwayes
           cleaue
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           lie
           downe
           with
           him
           in
           his
           graue
           ,
           and
           sinke
           him
           downe
           to
           Hell.
           And
           as
           for
           the
           eye
           of
           Gods
           revenging
           justice
           he
           sees
           it
           open
           vpon
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           doings
           ,
           and
           his
           hand
           alwayes
           lifted
           vp
           to
           smite
           him
           ,
           trembling
           alwayes
           to
           thinke
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           meanes
           to
           hide
           his
           sinne
           from
           Gods
           knowledge
           ,
           no
           power
           to
           prevent
           ,
           no
           strength
           to
           beare
           the
           heauy
           stroke
           of
           his
           wrath
           when
           it
           shall
           light
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           3
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             reward
          
           ,
           the
           world
           hath
           scarce
           afforded
           masters
           so
           without
           all
           humanity
           ,
           Tyrannicall
           and
           cruell
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           pleased
           with
           the
           faithful
           seruice
           of
           a
           slaue
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           reward
           him
           in
           some
           degree
           of
           courtesie
           for
           his
           seruice
           .
           A
           sinner
           is
           miserable
           both
           wayes
           as
           he
           cannot
           please
           his
           master
           ,
           so
           he
           cannot
           hope
           for
           a
           reward
           .
           For
           take
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           quite
           spent
           himselfe
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           some
           one
           of
           these
           imperiall
           and
           cruell
           Lords
           ,
           who
           hath
           done
           all
           that
           he
           can
           in
           giving
           full
           content
           and
           satisfaction
           vnto
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           rest
           not
           ,
           there
           are
           yet
           new
           commands
           and
           further
           injunctions
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           it
           seemed
           ,
           villany
           was
           come
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           that
           mens
           witts
           and
           strengths
           did
           faile
           them
           for
           further
           
           plots
           and
           practises
           ,
           there
           's
           yet
           a
           powder
           plott
           behind
           ,
           some
           new
           ,
           strange
           ,
           vnthought
           of
           piece
           of
           bad
           seruice
           to
           be
           performed
           .
           Sinne
           and
           Satan
           are
           restlesse
           and
           mercylesse
           ,
           tyrants
           neuer
           contented
           ,
           still
           exacting
           ,
           crying
           ,
           craving
           ,
           compelling
           to
           new
           tributes
           and
           homages
           .
           And
           now
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           worne
           out
           himselfe
           in
           their
           seruice
           ,
           spent
           his
           yeares
           and
           strength
           ,
           his
           wealth
           and
           good
           name
           ,
           and
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           al
           vpon
           them
           ,
           what
           is
           then
           his
           reward
           for
           this
           his
           trusty
           and
           true
           seruice
           ?
           A
           courtesy
           thinke
           you
           ?
           Nay
           a
           very
           Hell
           of
           vnkindnesse
           ,
           shame
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           misery
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           punishments
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           other
           Hell
           damnation
           ,
           fire
           ,
           snares
           ,
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           stormy
           tempests
           of
           Gods
           furious
           indignation
           :
           this
           is
           their
           portion
           and
           the
           guerdon
           of
           their
           obedience
           .
           Satan
           did
           for
           a
           while
           promise
           faire
           and
           performe
           little
           ,
           helping
           them
           to
           enjoy
           some
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           for
           a
           reason
           ;
           but
           this
           seeming
           kindnesse
           was
           but
           coloured
           cruelty
           ,
           all
           being
           nothing
           but
           a
           sweet
           sauce
           to
           make
           him
           swallow
           downe
           those
           morsels
           of
           poyson
           ,
           the
           fierie
           venome
           whereof
           shall
           afterwards
           drinke
           vp
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           inflame
           his
           soule
           with
           euerlasting
           burning
           ,
        
         
           Foolish
           men
           and
           vnwise
           that
           take
           such
           paines
           to
           be
           miserable
           ;
           But
           how
           should
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           servants
           to
           Satan
           ?
           But
           rebels
           against
           God.
           In
           vaine
           do
           they
           expect
           any
           other
           reward
           for
           their
           seruice
           ,
           then
           the
           severest
           punishment
           of
           their
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           haue
           opened
           vnto
           you
           according
           as
           I
           haue
           bin
           able
           ,
           the
           nature
           ,
           degrees
           ,
           &
           quality
           of
           this
           spirituall
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           .
           It
           remaineth
           now
           to
           make
           some
           vse
           and
           application
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           benne
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           The
           
             first
             vse
          
           shall
           be
           for
           the
           discouery
           of
           a
           great
           error
           in
           the
           world
           committed
           by
           men
           ,
           in
           iudging
           their
           owne
           and
           other
           mens
           conditions
           .
           It
           is
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           most
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           liue
           out
           of
           danger
           of
           law
           ,
           and
           haue
           wherewith
           to
           pay
           euery
           man
           and
           keepe
           him
           out
           of
           debt
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           prison
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           liue
           vpon
           his
           owne
           and
           be
           beholding
           to
           
           no
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           set
           his
           foote
           to
           the
           best
           mans
           in
           the
           parish
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           make
           his
           part
           good
           in
           any
           suit
           or
           quarrell
           ,
           caring
           as
           little
           for
           such
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           man
           cares
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ouer-beare
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           trample
           vpon
           any
           that
           he
           takes
           against
           ;
           If
           he
           can
           go
           whether
           he
           lists
           &
           do
           what
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           liuing
           idlely
           in
           pleasures
           vpon
           other
           mens
           labours
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           able
           to
           sin
           boldly
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           any
           disordered
           affection
           without
           controule
           ,
           hauing
           power
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           overcome
           a
           poore
           Minister
           ,
           that
           he
           shal
           not
           dare
           to
           reproue
           him
           ,
           or
           money
           enough
           in
           his
           purse
           to
           out-bribe
           the
           authority
           ,
           &
           seuerity
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           as
           this
           that
           liues
           with
           out
           feare
           or
           care
           ,
           he
           is
           esteemed
           the
           only
           man
           that
           leads
           a
           free
           life
           ,
           and
           liues
           at
           his
           own
           command
           .
           Thus
           men
           iudge
           of
           others
           and
           of
           themselues
           ,
           whil'st
           they
           looke
           no
           farther
           then
           that
           which
           is
           outward
           ,
           appearing
           to
           sense
           :
           But
           they
           must
           knowe
           that
           every
           freeman
           in
           a
           civill
           estate
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           free
           subject
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ;
           No
           :
           there
           be
           that
           feed
           dainty
           ,
           lie
           soft
           ,
           goe
           richly
           cladd
           ,
           liue
           lazily
           ,
           and
           who
           take
           their
           fill
           of
           worldly
           pleasures
           in
           all
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           as
           arrant
           slaues
           as
           any
           that
           serue
           in
           a
           Gally
           .
           Do
           but
           turne
           their
           inside
           outward
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           ever
           whole
           legions
           of
           Divels
           domineering
           ouer
           them
           ,
           pride
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           envie
           ,
           malice
           ,
           vncleane
           desires
           ,
           with
           a
           number
           of
           such
           like
           black
           and
           hellish
           lusts
           raigning
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           whereof
           they
           are
           haled
           this
           way
           and
           that
           ,
           in
           all
           seruile
           obedience
           euen
           like
           slaues
           bought
           and
           solde
           in
           a
           market
           .
           A
           vaine
           thing
           t'
           is
           for
           these
           men
           to
           bragg
           of
           their
           nobility
           ,
           gentrie
           ,
           of
           the
           freedome
           and
           ingeniousnesse
           of
           their
           education
           or
           living
           .
           For
           let
           them
           know
           that
           a
           mans
           honour
           is
           his
           honestie
           and
           sanctitie
           ;
           his
           perfect
           freedome
           is
           the
           faithful
           ,
           service
           of
           his
           God.
           He
           is
           truly
           free
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           noble
           ,
           that
           's
           truly
           gracious
           .
           Swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           coveteousnesse
           ,
           gaping
           after
           a
           few
           pounds
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           foolish
           loue
           of
           gay
           apparell
           ,
           restlesse
           pursute
           after
           two
           or
           three
           words
           and
           titles
           of
           honour
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           are
           these
           the
           
           imployments
           of
           a
           braue
           ,
           free
           ,
           generous
           ,
           and
           noble
           spirit
           ?
           Farre
           be
           it
           from
           any
           man
           to
           thinke
           so
           ,
           seruile
           and
           base
           disposition
           ,
           they
           be
           that
           subiect
           themselues
           ,
           to
           such
           wicked
           and
           vnworthy
           affections
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           be
           honest
           ,
           or
           honorable
           who
           hath
           such
           masters
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           concludes
           ,
           
             Rom.
             6.
             20.
             
             [
             When
             yee
             were
             the
             servants
             of
             sinne
             ,
             yee
             were
             free
             from
             righteousnesse
             .
             ]
          
           And
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           base
           and
           dishonest
           seruice
           wherein
           t'
           is
           free
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           any
           thinge
           saving
           that
           which
           is
           honest
           and
           righteous
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           no
           man
           fall
           into
           the
           error
           of
           the
           Iewes
           here
           noted
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           boasting
           much
           of
           their
           freedome
           and
           dignitie
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           borne
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           &
           liued
           not
           in
           bodily
           servitude
           ,
           lest
           they
           heare
           also
           that
           which
           Christ
           here
           replied
           vpon
           these
           Iewes
           
             [
             who
             so
             committeth
             sinne
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sinne
             ]
          
           and
           againe
           
             [
             if
             yee
             were
             Abrahams
             Children
             ,
             yee
             would
             doe
             the
             works
             of
             Abraham
             ]
             vers
             .
          
           39.
           
           But
           now
           
             [
             yee
             are
             of
             your
             Father
             the
             Divell
             because
             the
             lusts
             of
             your
             Father
             yee
             will
             doe
             ]
             vers
             .
          
           42.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           2
           The
           second
           vse
           of
           this
           point
           shal
           be
           for
           admonition
           ,
           that
           each
           one
           do
           make
           triall
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           the
           seruant
           of
           sinne
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
           For
           which
           purpose
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           set
           vs
           downe
           a
           golden
           rule
           ,
           
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             
             [
             knowe
             yee
             not
             that
             to
             whomsoeuer
             yee
             giue
             your selues
             as
             servants
             to
             obey
             ,
             his
             servants
             yee
             are
             to
             whome
             yee
             obey
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             ,
             or
             of
             obedience
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             .
             ]
          
           T'
           is
           not
           the
           Liverie
           or
           Cognizance
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           t'
           is
           not
           the
           name
           of
           Christian
           ,
           t'
           is
           not
           the
           outward
           profession
           of
           religion
           that
           makes
           a
           distinction
           betweene
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           sinne
           .
           We
           haue
           a
           fairer
           marke
           to
           know
           them
           by
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Obedience
           .
           This
           tels
           vs
           certainly
           to
           whom
           they
           belong
           .
           He
           that
           obeys
           God
           he
           is
           Gods
           servant
           ,
           he
           that
           obeys
           sinne
           ,
           let
           him
           protest
           or
           professe
           neuer
           so
           much
           devotion
           to
           Gods
           service
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           for
           all
           that
           the
           seruant
           of
           sinne
           and
           no
           better
           .
           Well
           then
           the
           triall
           is
           now
           easie
           ,
           and
           requires
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           bring
           your
           thoughts
           home
           to
           your selues
           ,
           
           duely
           considering
           whom
           you
           do
           vsually
           seruice
           vnto
           ,
           whether
           God
           in
           obeying
           his
           holy
           commandements
           ,
           or
           your
           owne
           sinfull
           flesh
           and
           Satan
           in
           following
           their
           counsels
           .
        
         
           Doest
           thou
           in
           thy
           heart
           serue
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           consenting
           to
           all
           the
           commands
           thereof
           as
           most
           good
           and
           holy
           ,
           endeavouring
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           thou
           art
           able
           to
           do
           whatsoever
           it
           biddeth
           thee
           ,
           holding
           a
           constant
           resolution
           to
           please
           God
           in
           all
           things
           whatsoeuer
           .
           If
           thy
           conscience
           can
           truly
           say
           yea
           ,
           then
           maist
           thou
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           honourable
           title
           of
           being
           the
           servant
           of
           God.
           On
           the
           other
           side
           doest
           thou
           committ
           sinne
           as
           our
           sauiour
           speaks
           here
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           doest
           thou
           willingly
           and
           ordinarily
           ,
           make
           a
           practise
           of
           breaking
           Gods
           holy
           law
           ,
           following
           euery
           lewd
           course
           that
           Satan
           leads
           thee
           to
           ,
           and
           giving
           scope
           to
           thy
           vngodly
           desires
           ?
           yea
           is
           there
           any
           one
           particular
           sinne
           that
           raignes
           ouer
           thee
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           liuest
           wittingly
           and
           wilfully
           howeuer
           thou
           forsake
           others
           ?
           If
           thy
           conscience
           say
           yea
           ,
           then
           know
           that
           as
           yet
           thou
           art
           a
           miserable
           bondman
           and
           seruant
           vnto
           corruption
           ,
           hearken
           therefore
           in
           the
           last
           place
           to
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             3
          
           3
           The
           third
           vse
           wherewith
           I
           will
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           an
           exhortation
           to
           perswade
           those
           that
           find
           themselues
           in
           bondage
           vnto
           sinne
           to
           endeuour
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           gett
           themselues
           at
           libertie
           .
           To
           men
           in
           prison
           or
           bodily
           servitude
           ,
           this
           exhortation
           were
           needlesse
           ;
           but
           vnto
           the
           servants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           t'
           is
           most
           necessary
           to
           vse
           all
           perswasions
           to
           make
           themselues
           freemen
           .
           Two
           motiues
           there
           are
           that
           ordinarily
           prevaile
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           seeke
           for
           a
           change
           of
           their
           present
           condition
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           the
           '
           euill
           of
           the
           present
           estate
           in
           which
           they
           are
           .
           2
           The
           good
           of
           another
           whereto
           they
           may
           come
           :
           both
           are
           seriouslie
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           there
           is
           no
           estate
           worse
           then
           the
           slauery
           of
           sin
           and
           punishment
           :
           nor
           any
           better
           then
           the
           libertie
           of
           grace
           and
           glorie
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           me
           earnestlie
           entreat
           you
           to
           bend
           your
           meditations
           vpon
           these
           two
           points
           .
           First
           thinke
           with
           your selues
           how
           miserable
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           liue
           all
           
           daies
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           like
           a
           slaue
           and
           die
           like
           a
           villaine
           ,
           how
           wofull
           is
           the
           case
           of
           that
           poore
           creature
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           the
           command
           of
           euery
           base
           affection
           led
           and
           driuen
           hither
           and
           thither
           ,
           according
           as
           euery
           wicked
           desire
           and
           hellish
           inspiration
           shall
           provoke
           it
           ,
           wearying
           it selfe
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           wickednes
           ,
           and
           taking
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           paines
           to
           worke
           out
           its
           owne
           everlasting
           miserie
           .
           Thinke
           what
           strange
           folly
           it
           is
           for
           a
           man
           to
           content
           himselfe
           with
           a
           few
           poore
           commodities
           &
           pleasures
           ,
           that
           sinne
           can
           afford
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           the
           very
           enjoyning
           whereof
           do
           but
           make
           him
           more
           vnhappy
           :
           No
           man
           that
           is
           wise
           would
           buy
           the
           greatest
           of
           such
           contenments
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           the
           panges
           of
           an
           ill
           conscience
           ,
           which
           accompanie
           them
           .
           The
           time
           comes
           on
           when
           he
           must
           part
           with
           all
           his
           delights
           ,
           and
           be
           turn'd
           out
           of
           the
           world
           naked
           of
           all
           comfort
           ,
           grace
           and
           favour
           .
           This
           is
           it
           that
           cutts
           him
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           one
           serious
           thought
           of
           it
           quite
           dasheth
           all
           his
           jollity
           and
           contentment
           ,
           Feares
           are
           vpon
           him
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           making
           him
           to
           liue
           vncomfortable
           because
           he
           knowes
           he
           shall
           die
           vnhappily
           .
           But
           now
           turne
           our
           thoughts
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           happie
           and
           glorious
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           ,
           whom
           God
           by
           his
           grace
           hath
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           from
           the
           service
           of
           sinne
           .
           Whether
           you
           looke
           vpon
           them
           here
           in
           this
           life
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           hereafter
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           glorie
           ,
           their
           freedome
           is
           euery
           way
           blessed
           and
           desireable
           .
           Free
           they
           are
           from
           the
           commanding
           power
           of
           sin
           ,
           being
           now
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Diuell
           :
           free
           from
           the
           terrors
           of
           an
           euil
           conscience
           :
           free
           from
           the
           terrors
           of
           death
           ,
           hell
           ,
           and
           iudgment
           :
           free
           vnto
           every
           noble
           imployment
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           apt
           to
           pray
           much
           ,
           readie
           to
           here
           much
           ,
           able
           to
           meditate
           much
           ,
           delighting
           in
           sanctifying
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           chearefull
           ,
           forward
           and
           willing
           hearted
           to
           every
           good
           worke
           .
           A
           blessed
           estate
           if
           we
           haue
           either
           grace
           or
           witt
           to
           iudge
           aright
           of
           it
           .
           I
           confesse
           gracelesse
           fooles
           haue
           another
           esteeme
           of
           it
           :
           Tell
           them
           of
           praying
           ,
           reading
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           hearing
           and
           
           repeating
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           keeping
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ye
           kill
           them
           dead
           ,
           &
           rather
           they
           had
           ,
           you
           should
           set
           thē
           to
           any
           the
           painfullest
           drudgerie
           in
           the
           world
           :
           Counsell
           them
           to
           refraine
           gaming
           ,
           drinking
           and
           ill
           companie
           ,
           to
           bridle
           their
           vngodly
           and
           naughty
           affections
           ,
           to
           converse
           with
           such
           and
           such
           men
           of
           godlie
           and
           religious
           liues
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           coutent
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           reason
           and
           Gods
           word
           .
           All
           this
           is
           euen
           as
           much
           as
           if
           you
           should
           put
           them
           in
           the
           stockes
           ,
           or
           clap
           a
           paire
           of
           fetters
           on
           their
           heeles
           .
           Let
           them
           liue
           in
           a
           familie
           where
           all
           exercises
           of
           religion
           are
           stricklie
           obserued
           ,
           and
           no
           libertie
           given
           to
           any
           lewd
           practise
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           wearie
           of
           it
           as
           a
           prisoner
           of
           the
           Iayle
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           is
           in
           little
           ease
           ,
           and
           they
           thinke
           it
           seauen
           yeares
           till
           they
           be
           gone
           to
           some
           other
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           liue
           as
           they
           list
           .
           Thus
           men
           of
           perverse
           minds
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           judgments
           censure
           Gods
           seruice
           to
           be
           no
           better
           then
           a
           sad
           ,
           dull
           ,
           wearisome
           ,
           and
           slauish
           drudgerie
           .
           Vngodlie
           men
           ,
           that
           thinke
           theirs
           no
           mirth
           but
           in
           madnesse
           ;
           no
           sport
           but
           in
           doing
           mischife
           ;
           no
           contentment
           but
           in
           pleasing
           the
           Diuell
           and
           wicked
           lusts
           ,
           no
           libertie
           at
           all
           but
           in
           licentiousnesse
           of
           liuing
           .
           Be
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           )
           better
           informed
           ,
           and
           knowe
           that
           a
           subiect
           is
           a
           free
           man
           though
           he
           serues
           his
           Prince
           and
           obey
           his
           lawes
           :
           A
           Sonne
           is
           a
           freeman
           although
           he
           liue
           in
           feare
           and
           awe
           of
           his
           Parents
           :
           A
           servant
           is
           a
           freeman
           though
           he
           liue
           in
           conformity
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           a
           Christian
           master
           ,
           and
           the
           orders
           of
           a
           Christian
           familie
           .
           And
           so
           a
           Christian
           man
           is
           then
           free
           ,
           yea
           most
           free
           when
           hee
           submits
           himselfe
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           an
           obedient
           subiect
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
           This
           freedome
           he
           enjoyes
           in
           part
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           fully
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           all
           sinne
           and
           miserie
           ,
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           feare
           of
           being
           vnhappy
           ,
           because
           no
           possibilitie
           of
           being
           sinfull
           .
           Certainly
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           in
           vs
           any
           sense
           of
           our
           present
           miserie
           ,
           or
           expectation
           of
           the
           future
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           we
           cannot
           choose
           but
           sigh
           within
           our selues
           with
           many
           prayers
           ,
           wishes
           ,
           and
           longing
           desires
           ,
           that
           we
           also
           
           may
           
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             ,
             into
             this
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           If
           now
           (
           for
           conclusion
           of
           all
           )
           you
           aske
           me
           by
           what
           meanes
           this
           freedome
           may
           be
           obtained
           :
           I
           answere
           briefly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           meanes
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Iesus
           Christ.
           All
           the
           libertie
           we
           haue
           is
           his
           purchase
           and
           from
           his
           gift
           ,
           for
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           ,
           we
           are
           bondslaues
           vnto
           sin
           ,
           partly
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           it
           ,
           partly
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           ouer-ruling
           power
           thereof
           .
           Now
           t'
           is
           Christ
           that
           sets
           vs
           at
           libertie
           from
           both
           .
           Christ
           by
           his
           blood
           purgeth
           vs
           from
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           thereof
           from
           vs.
           Christ
           by
           his
           spirit
           delivers
           vs
           from
           the
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           it
           raigns
           not
           in
           our
           mortall
           bodies
           ,
           hauing
           sanctified
           vs
           by
           sending
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           into
           our
           hearts
           .
           For
           
             [
             where
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
             ]
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           17.
           
           So
           that
           euery
           way
           Christ
           is
           he
           that
           bestowes
           on
           vs
           our
           manu-mission
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           himselfe
           here
           speaketh
           
             [
             if
             that
             sonne
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             then
             are
             you
             free
             indeed
             ]
          
           wherefore
           this
           only
           remaines
           that
           we
           should
           goe
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           seeke
           and
           sue
           vnto
           him
           for
           our
           enlargment
           ,
           intreat
           him
           to
           here
           the
           crie
           of
           a
           prisoner
           and
           captiue
           ,
           and
           in
           compassion
           of
           thee
           to
           afford
           his
           helping
           hand
           for
           thy
           delivery
           .
           Pray
           him
           to
           put
           himselfe
           betweene
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           thy
           soule
           ,
           making
           peace
           for
           thee
           in
           heauen
           ,
           by
           his
           bloody
           and
           meritorious
           sacrifice
           ,
           pray
           him
           to
           send
           forth
           into
           thine
           heart
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           to
           regenerate
           and
           renew
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           soule
           &
           body
           ,
           freeing
           them
           from
           that
           law
           of
           sinne
           which
           naturally
           is
           in
           thy
           members
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           power
           of
           that
           inward
           grace
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           be
           able
           thenceforth
           to
           giue
           vp
           thy
           soule
           and
           bodie
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           seruants
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           holinesse
           .
           Confesse
           to
           him
           and
           say
           :
           
             O
             Lord
             other
             Lords
             besides
             thee
             haue
             ruled
             over
             me
             ,
          
           who
           haue
           robbed
           me
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           happinesse
           ,
           honour
           and
           libertie
           ,
           long
           haue
           I
           liued
           in
           greuious
           thraldome
           ,
           miserably
           oppressed
           and
           streightned
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           
           the
           affections
           of
           sin
           haue
           plaid
           the
           vnmercyfull
           tyrants
           ouer
           me
           ,
           I
           haue
           binwholy
           at
           their
           command
           ,
           thinking
           speaking
           and
           doing
           every
           wicked
           thinge
           they
           haue
           suggested
           vnto
           me
           ,
           when
           I
           would
           do
           any
           good
           ,
           euill
           is
           present
           with
           me
           and
           aboue
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           hedged
           with
           such
           a
           world
           of
           encumbrances
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           tell
           which
           way
           to
           get
           out
           .
           Now
           Lord
           helpe
           me
           ,
           breake
           these
           my
           bonds
           ,
           vnloose
           these
           cords
           wherewith
           I
           am
           tyed
           ,
           free
           me
           from
           this
           streightnesse
           ,
           and
           bring
           my
           soule
           out
           into
           a
           large
           place
           .
           Vndoe
           the
           works
           of
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           restraine
           his
           power
           ,
           destroy
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           overthrow
           the
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           within
           me
           ,
           be
           thou
           my
           Lord
           and
           King
           ,
           and
           do
           thou
           rule
           over
           me
           :
           let
           thy
           word
           command
           me
           ,
           thy
           Spirit
           lead
           me
           ,
           thy
           power
           incline
           me
           to
           all
           subiection
           vnto
           thee
           .
           Bid
           me
           doe
           what
           thou
           pleasest
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           doe
           it
           ,
           forbid
           me
           what
           thou
           dislikest
           ,
           and
           keepe
           me
           from
           doing
           it
           ,
           perswade
           me
           by
           faire
           meanes
           ,
           and
           if
           stubborne
           force
           me
           by
           fowle
           ,
           exercise
           ouer
           me
           all
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           of
           a
           Master
           ,
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           of
           a
           God.
           I
           submitt
           me
           to
           all
           and
           am
           content
           by
           any
           meanes
           to
           be
           ouer
           ruled
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           become
           a
           faithfull
           seruant
           in
           thy
           house
           ,
           and
           an
           obedient
           subiect
           of
           thy
           kingdome
           .
           This
           my
           seruice
           is
           my
           freedome
           ,
           this
           freedome
           is
           my
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           for
           mee
           to
           bee
           thus
           free
           and
           happie
           is
           thine
           honour
           .
           Nowe
           therefore
           take
           vnto
           thee
           the
           glorie
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           except
           of
           my
           service
           who
           hast
           purchased
           my
           libertie
           :
           vnto
           thee
           O
           Christ
           I
           owe
           my
           soule
           ,
           much
           more
           my
           obedience
           ,
           I
           yeeld
           thee
           both
           and
           all
           that
           I
           haue
           or
           can
           doe
           ,
           take
           all
           ,
           command
           all
           ,
           protect
           ,
           sanctifie
           ,
           and
           saue
           all
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             HOSEA
             .
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             My
             people
             are
             destroyed
             for
             lacke
             of
             knowledge
             :
             because
             thou
             hast
             reiected
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             reiect
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             be
             no
             Priest
             to
             me
             ;
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             forgotten
             the
             law
             of
             thy
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             forget
             thy
             children
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           containe
           a
           short
           declaration
           of
           the
           miserable
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           they
           were
           ignorant
           ,
           the
           Priests
           they
           were
           negligent
           ,
           both
           were
           growne
           monstrously
           wicked
           ,
           and
           all
           were
           l●kely
           to
           bee
           out
           of
           hand
           most
           severely
           punished
           .
        
         
           
             The
             partes
             of
             this
             verse
             are
             two
             .
          
        
         
           1
           The
           sinne
           and
           punishment
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           their
           sinne
           is
           ignorance
           ,
           want
           of
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           worship
           and
           service
           ;
           their
           punishment
           is
           destruction
           ,
           or
           cutting
           off
           ;
           partly
           by
           temporall
           iudgements
           the
           Sword
           ,
           Pestilence
           ,
           Famine
           and
           Captivitie
           ;
           which
           for
           their
           ignorance
           with
           other
           sinnes
           should
           come
           vpon
           them
           ;
           partly
           by
           spirituall
           and
           eternal
           iudgments
           in
           their
           certaine
           condēnation
           in
           Hell
           fire
           .
        
         
         
           [
           My
           people
           are
           destroyed
           for
           lacke
           of
           knowledge
           .
           ]
        
         
           2
           The
           sinnes
           and
           punishment
           of
           the
           Priests
           who
           are
           in
           the
           next
           place
           particularly
           questioned
           as
           chiefe
           authors
           of
           that
           ignorance
           which
           was
           among
           the
           people
           :
           their
           sinne
           is
           ,
           that
           :
           
             They
             reiected
             knowledge
             and
             forgot
             the
             law
             of
             their
             God
             :
          
           The
           latter
           clause
           giues
           vs
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           former
           :
           The
           law
           that
           was
           prescribed
           vnto
           the
           Priests
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Levi
           is
           expressed
           Deut.
           33.
           10.
           
           
             [
             They
             shall
             teach
             Iacob
             thy
             iudgements
             and
             Israell
             thy
             Law
             ]
          
           &
           yet
           more
           fully
           ,
           Ma●
           .
           2.
           7.
           
           
             [
             The
             Priests
             lippes
             should
             preserue
             knowledge
             and
             they
             should
             seeke
             the
             law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
             ]
          
           This
           then
           was
           the
           covenant
           that
           God
           had
           made
           with
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Levi
           ;
           that
           besides
           the
           offering
           vp
           of
           sacrifices
           for
           the
           people
           ;
           he
           should
           provide
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           people
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           :
           for
           which
           purpose
           they
           are
           enioyned
           .
           1.
           
           To
           haue
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           for
           themselues
           ,
           that
           the
           law
           of
           God
           might
           be
           sought
           at
           their
           mouth
           and
           knowledge
           preserved
           in
           their
           lips
           .
           2.
           
           To
           be
           readie
           and
           carefull
           to
           teach
           the
           same
           vnto
           the
           people
           ;
           so
           farre
           as
           concerned
           their
           duty
           to
           know
           and
           practise
           .
           Now
           at
           this
           time
           these
           Priests
           
             had
             forgotten
             ▪
          
           i.
           e.
           broken
           
             the
             covenant
             of
             Levi
          
           ;
           and
           transgressed
           the
           commaundement
           which
           God
           of
           old
           had
           given
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           :
           being
           guilty
           of
           a
           double
           fault
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Ignorance
           that
           they
           were
           not
           themselues
           men
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           skilful
           and
           learned
           in
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           law
           able
           to
           informe
           others
           :
           but
           were
           as
           the
           Pharises
           and
           Scribes
           in
           after
           times
           ,
           
             Blinde
             leaders
             of
             the
             blinde
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Negligence
           that
           they
           tooke
           no
           care
           in
           teaching
           the
           poore
           ignorant
           people
           according
           as
           they
           were
           bound
           by
           their
           office
           :
           Both
           these
           faults
           are
           signified
           vnto
           vs
           when
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           [
           That
           
             the
             Priests
             had
             reiected
             knowledge
             ,
             ]
          
           meaning
           that
           they
           were
           ignorant
           themselues
           ,
           and
           negligent
           towards
           others
           :
           They
           had
           no
           knowledge
           for
           their
           owne
           part
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           ,
           yet
           they
           despised
           to
           teach
           it
           to
           others
           .
           A
           fault
           
           no
           way
           to
           be
           tolerated
           in
           such
           men
           :
           &
           therefore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           you
           haue
           their
           punishment
           ;
           which
           is
           conformable
           to
           their
           sinne
           :
           They
           would
           not
           doe
           their
           dutie
           ,
           God
           would
           discharge
           them
           of
           their
           office
           ;
           
             they
             reiected
             knowledge
          
           with
           scorne
           and
           loathing
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           so
           the
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           God
           with
           as
           much
           disdaine
           
             reiects
             them
             from
             being
             Priests
             vnto
             him
             :
             They
             had
             forgotten
             Gods
             law
             ,
          
           God
           
             would
             likewise
             forget
             them
             and
             their
             posteritie
             ,
          
           leaving
           them
           without
           reliefe
           when
           their
           deserved
           shame
           and
           misery
           should
           come
           vponthem
           .
           Which
           fell
           out
           accordingly
           at
           the
           finall
           destruction
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Israell
           ,
           when
           Priests
           and
           people
           fared
           alike
           and
           were
           all
           carried
           away
           into
           perpetuall
           captivitie
           ;
           where
           they
           and
           their
           posterity
           remained
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             The
             words
             being
             thus
             in
             briefe
             opened
             to
             you
             ,
             out
             of
             them
             I
             commend
             to
             your
             observation
             this
             generall
             point
             of
             instruction
             ▪
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ignorance
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             bee
             it
             in
             whomsoeuer
             is
             a
             hatefull
             and
             dangerous
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           bee
           in
           people
           't
           is
           naught
           ,
           if
           in
           ministers
           't
           is
           much
           worse
           ,
           in
           whomsoever
           it
           be
           't
           is
           a
           sinne
           wherewith
           God
           is
           highly
           displeased
           and
           which
           he
           wil
           one
           day
           seuerely
           punish
           .
           That
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           may
           appeare
           vnto
           you
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           vnfolde
           vnto
           you
           the
           Qualitie
           and
           Danger
           of
           this
           sinne
           a
           little
           more
           at
           large
           :
           because
           as
           ignorance
           is
           a
           common
           fault
           ,
           so
           men
           haue
           a
           common
           opinion
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           small
           offence
           ,
           scarce
           any
           at
           all
           ,
           You
           will
           iudge
           otherwise
           ,
           If
           you
           will
           duly
           consider
           of
           it
           in
           these
           three
           respects
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             causes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             effects
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           you
           must
           knowe
           that
           ignorance
           is
           a
           foule
           blemish
           of
           mans
           nature
           ;
           a
           want
           of
           that
           perfection
           which
           should
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           matters
           were
           now
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           whē
           God
           created
           vs
           ,
           we
           were
           made
           after
           gods
           Image
           ,
           and
           a
           singular
           part
           of
           that
           Image
           was
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           
           excellent
           part
           of
           our
           knowledge
           was
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           all
           divine
           matters
           touching
           God
           and
           goodnes
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           was
           needfull
           for
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           them
           .
           Now
           nature
           it selfe
           that
           hath
           planted
           in
           every
           one
           an
           vnmesurable
           desire
           of
           knowing
           much
           ,
           leades
           vs
           also
           to
           iudge
           how
           incomparable
           an
           ornament
           it
           is
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           attained
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           thinke
           vpon
           the
           infinite
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           vpon
           that
           excellent
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Angels
           and
           blessed
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           or
           in
           Adam
           in
           his
           innocencie
           ,
           none
           is
           so
           stupid
           ,
           and
           dull
           as
           not
           to
           admire
           it
           in
           them
           and
           to
           wish
           for
           the
           like
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           he
           might
           be
           capeable
           of
           it
           .
           In
           which
           case
           when
           we
           looke
           backe
           from
           them
           to
           our selues
           ,
           who
           can
           choose
           ,
           but
           hang
           downe
           his
           head
           for
           very
           shame
           and
           griefe
           to
           see
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           blessed
           creatures
           inhabiting
           in
           so
           glorious
           a
           brightnes
           and
           light
           somnes
           whilest
           himselfe
           dwels
           in
           darkenes
           compassed
           about
           with
           a
           blacke
           night
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           errour
           ,
           and
           obscuritie
           :
           He
           seeth
           as
           much
           difference
           betweene
           himselfe
           and
           them
           ,
           as
           between
           him
           that
           travailes
           by
           the
           cleare
           sunne-shine
           and
           one
           that
           walkes
           by
           a
           candle
           .
           Knowledge
           is
           like
           the
           sunne
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           eie
           in
           a
           mans
           face
           :
           nothing
           would
           be
           more
           rufull
           ,
           and
           dismall
           then
           the
           world
           without
           the
           light
           of
           the
           sun
           ,
           nor
           is
           any
           deformity
           in
           the
           face
           more
           notable
           then
           the
           want
           of
           an
           eie
           :
           And
           certainely
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           vglie
           to
           behold
           ,
           then
           that
           soule
           which
           is
           darkned
           in
           its
           vnderstanding
           through
           blindnes
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           Religion
           ;
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           is
           both
           light
           ,
           and
           life
           vnto
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           2
           In
           the
           next
           place
           let
           vs
           consider
           the
           causes
           of
           mans
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           two
           ,
           both
           very
           bad
           according
           as
           the
           effect
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           first
           is
           Adams
           sinne
           from
           whose
           fall
           this
           naturall
           corruption
           and
           weaknes
           is
           derived
           vnto
           vs.
           Hee
           sinned
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           him
           :
           both
           are
           punished
           among
           other
           great
           losses
           ;
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           those
           glorious
           abilities
           of
           our
           vnderstanding
           
           part
           .
           It
           had
           once
           a
           power
           and
           large
           capacity
           to
           comprehend
           all
           things
           both
           naturall
           &
           divine
           :
           but
           at
           this
           time
           a
           very
           great
           weakenes
           and
           dimnesse
           of
           sight
           is
           fallen
           vpon
           it
           in
           discerning
           naturall
           things
           :
           and
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           spirituall
           things
           it
           is
           growne
           even
           starke
           blinde
           .
           Hence
           then
           is
           that
           first
           bond
           of
           ignorance
           which
           wee
           may
           call
           
             naturall
             and
             invincible
             .
             Naturall
          
           ,
           because
           every
           sonne
           of
           Adam
           brings
           it
           with
           him
           into
           the
           world
           by
           the
           course
           of
           his
           generation
           and
           birth
           :
           forasmuch
           as
           every
           one
           is
           borne
           weake-sighted
           with
           this
           infirmity
           and
           disabilitie
           in
           his
           vnderstanding
           .
           Therefore
           in
           infants
           there
           is
           more
           then
           
             ignorantia
             purae
             negationis
          
           :
           for
           being
           sinnefull
           ,
           ignorance
           is
           a
           part
           of
           their
           originall
           corruption
           ,
           and
           so
           t
           is
           also
           ,
           
             pravae
             dispositionis
          
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           know
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           age
           ;
           but
           are
           ill
           disposed
           to
           know
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           disability
           of
           their
           sinfull
           nature
           .
           Againe
           this
           ignorance
           is
           tearmed
           invincible
           or
           vnavoidable
           ,
           because
           the
           naturall
           man
           alwaies
           continues
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           cannot
           by
           his
           owne
           strength
           ever
           get
           out
           of
           it
           :
           but
           only
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           outwardly
           affording
           the
           the
           meanes
           of
           holy
           knowledge
           &
           inwardly
           inlightning
           the
           minde
           to
           vnderstand
           them
           aright
           as
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           owne
           sinne
           viz
           :
           wilfull
           rebellion
           in
           neglecting
           and
           despising
           all
           holy
           meanes
           of
           knowledge
           :
           when
           meanes
           are
           not
           they
           seek
           not
           after
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           offered
           ,
           they
           refuse
           them
           ,
           or
           vse
           them
           with
           al
           carelesnesse
           and
           disrespect
           :
           when
           men
           winke
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           closing
           vp
           their
           eies
           that
           it
           may
           not
           shine
           id
           their
           hearts
           :
           when
           they
           will
           none
           of
           wisdomes
           instructions
           ,
           
           but
           stubbornely
           say
           to
           God
           ,
           
             depart
             from
             vs
             ,
             for
             we
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             waies
             .
          
           Hence
           is
           that
           other
           kinde
           of
           ignorance
           which
           we
           call
           ,
           affected
           ,
           a
           fouler
           fault
           by
           farre
           then
           the
           former
           :
           when
           men
           know
           nothing
           and
           yet
           scorne
           to
           learne
           anie
           thing
           :
           they
           will
           not
           heare
           ,
           nor
           conferre
           ,
           nor
           read
           ,
           nor
           pray
           ,
           nor
           vse
           any
           meanes
           to
           get
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           are
           content
           to
           sit
           still
           in
           darknes
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Egyptians
           were
           sometimes
           forced
           to
           doe
           ,
           not
           stirring
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
           A
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           tel
           you
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           :
           they
           abide
           in
           darknes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           loth
           to
           see
           and
           to
           be
           seene
           .
           Should
           they
           come
           abroad
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           their
           manifold
           deformities
           and
           abominable
           corruptions
           would
           be
           discovered
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           word
           to
           their
           shame
           and
           griefe
           :
           they
           should
           meete
           with
           many
           reproofes
           of
           their
           lewd
           courses
           ,
           many
           perswasions
           to
           piety
           and
           obedience
           :
           all
           which
           they
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           endure
           ,
           it
           is
           death
           to
           them
           to
           heare
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           amend
           them
           :
           and
           they
           will
           be
           wilfullie
           ignorant
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           knowne
           would
           often
           trouble
           their
           consciences
           .
           This
           reason
           of
           mans
           wilful
           affected
           ignorance
           ,
           Christ
           giues
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             19.
             20.
             
             [
             Light
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             loved
             darknes
             rather
             then
             light
             ,
             because
             their
             deedes
             were
             evill
             :
             for
             every
             man
             that
             evill
             doth
             ,
             hates
             the
             light
             ,
             neither
             commeth
             to
             the
             light
             lest
             his
             deeds
             should
             be
             reproved
             .
             ]
          
           These
           are
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           ignorance
           ,
           originall
           corruption
           disabling
           vs
           to
           know
           ,
           actuall
           stubbornesse
           and
           frowardnesse
           ,
           making
           vs
           vnwilling
           to
           know
           :
           wherefore
           ignorance
           must
           needes
           be
           ill
           ,
           that
           hath
           so
           ill
           causes
           ,
           where
           the
           roote
           is
           rottennesse
           ,
           you
           can
           looke
           for
           no
           fruit
           but
           corruption
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Come
           we
           in
           the
           third
           place
           to
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           &
           you
           shall
           see
           it
           is
           evill
           and
           hurtfull
           in
           that
           regard
           also
           .
           The
           fruits
           of
           ignorance
           are
           two
           .
           1.
           sinne
           .
           2.
           punishment
           .
           1.
           sinne
           .
           Ignorance
           is
           a
           sinne
           it selfe
           and
           it
           is
           a
           cause
           of
           many
           sinnes
           :
           There
           be
           mother
           sinnes
           and
           this
           is
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           fruitfull
           mother
           not
           of
           devotion
           ,
           as
           blinde
           Papists
           would
           haue
           vs
           belieue
           ,
           but
           of
           iniquitie
           and
           impietie
           .
           An
           ignorant
           man
           is
           a
           wicked
           man
           ;
           an
           ignorant
           Priest
           is
           a
           wicked
           Priest
           ,
           an
           ignorant
           people
           a
           sinnefull
           people
           .
           T
           is
           plaine
           by
           this
           very
           chapter
           .
           
             [
             There
             is
             no
             truth
             ,
             nor
             mercy
             nor
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             land
             ]
          
           saith
           the
           prophet
           ,
           ver
           .
           1.
           
           What
           followes
           thence
           ,
           why
           this
           
             [
             by
             swearing
             and
             lying
             ,
             and
             killing
             ,
             and
             stealing
             
             and
             c●mmitting
             adultery
             they
             breake
             out
             and
             blood
             toucheth
             blood
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           2.
           
           Againe
           ,
           
             [
             Israell
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             my
             peopled
             th
             not
             consider
             ,
             ]
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             .
             Chapt.
             1.
             v.
          
           3.
           what
           of
           that
           they
           might
           yet
           be
           devout
           ,
           and
           holy
           might
           they
           not
           ?
           No
           :
           read
           the
           complaint
           that
           followes
           therevpon
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             [
             Ah
             sinnefull
             nation
             ,
             a
             people
             laden
             with
             iniquitie
             ,
             a
             seed
             of
             evill
             doers
             ,
             children
             that
             are
             corrupters
             ,
             they
             haue
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             haue
             provoked
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             they
             are
             gone
             away
             backward
             )
          
           see
           the
           fruits
           of
           ignorance
           whereby
           men
           become
           Apostates
           from
           God
           ,
           wicked
           in
           themselues
           ,
           &
           corrupters
           of
           others
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           that
           know
           no
           good
           themselues
           haue
           yet
           knowledge
           enough
           to
           teach
           another
           to
           doe
           evill
           ▪
           nor
           can
           this
           bee
           otherwise
           :
           for
           as
           much
           as
           where
           the
           heart
           is
           evill
           the
           life
           wil
           be
           wicked
           .
           Now
           an
           ignorant
           person
           is
           devoide
           of
           grace
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           touching
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             [
             strangers
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             blindnesse
             of
             their
             harts
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             
             ●8
             .
             )
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           were
           destitute
           of
           all
           sauing
           and
           quickning
           power
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           grace
           ,
           no
           faith
           ,
           no
           feare
           ;
           no
           loue
           ,
           no
           true
           affection
           to
           God
           or
           any
           spirituall
           goodnes
           ;
           they
           had
           neither
           care
           nor
           desire
           of
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           :
           whence
           ver
           .
           19.
           followes
           immediatly
           their
           lewd
           liues
           in
           that
           
             [
             being
             without
             sense
          
           (
           of
           goodnes
           )
           
             they
             gaue
             themselues
             vnto
             wantonnesse
             ,
             to
             worke
             all
             vncleannes
             even
             with
             greedines
             .
             ]
          
           For
           what
           will
           not
           a
           gracelesse
           ignorant
           man
           doe
           ,
           who
           knowes
           not
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           doe
           any
           thing
           ?
           He
           is
           blinde
           and
           cannot
           choose
           but
           stumble
           at
           every
           blocke
           ,
           dash
           himselfe
           against
           every
           post
           ,
           tumble
           into
           every
           ditch
           :
           he
           is
           a
           ship
           without
           a
           Master
           that
           runnes
           at
           adventure
           with
           any
           winde
           ,
           vpon
           any
           rocke
           or
           shelfe
           .
           It
           is
           Christs
           comparison
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             35.
             
             [
             He
             that
             walketh
             ,
             in
             the
             darke
             knoweth
             not
             whether
             he
             goeth
             ]
          
           and
           so
           is
           an
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           he
           travels
           in
           the
           night
           :
           hee
           cannot
           see
           his
           way
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           misseth
           at
           every
           turning
           ,
           hee
           must
           leape
           hedge
           and
           ditch
           ,
           and
           yet
           stil
           the
           farther
           he
           goeth
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           wanders
           .
           
           No
           good
           worke
           he
           takes
           in
           hand
           but
           hee
           failes
           strangely
           in
           the
           performance
           ,
           in
           everie
           course
           of
           his
           life
           hee
           goeth
           astraie
           through
           his
           great
           folly
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           is
           aware
           runnes
           vpon
           a
           thousand
           snares
           and
           temptations
           ,
           the
           Divel
           hath
           set
           for
           to
           take
           him
           .
           You
           see
           then
           ignorance
           is
           an
           occasion
           of
           manie
           sinnes
           :
           but
           in
           particular
           let
           me
           giue
           you
           warning
           of
           two
           speciall
           faults
           that
           ignorant
           men
           vsually
           runne
           into
           .
           1
           Inconstancie
           in
           religion
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           opinion
           or
           practise
           ,
           for
           when
           men
           take
           vpon
           them
           the
           profession
           of
           religion
           believing
           ;
           and
           practising
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           able
           to
           giue
           an
           account
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           nor
           tell
           any
           sound
           reason
           why
           ,
           vpon
           what
           grounds
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           they
           do
           such
           and
           such
           things
           :
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           these
           bee
           strongly
           sett
           vpon
           and
           put
           to
           it
           indeed
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           drawne
           without
           much
           adoe
           to
           change
           their
           minds
           ?
           We
           knowe
           what
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           
             those
             silly
             women
             ,
             who
             were
             alwayes
             learning
             ,
             and
             yet
             neuer
             came
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             :
          
           they
           were
           the
           fittest
           to
           become
           a
           prey
           vnto
           false
           teachers
           and
           deceavers
           ▪
           who
           
             creeping
             into
             their
             houses
          
           &
           hearts
           ,
           by
           cunning
           insinuations
           deluded
           them
           ,
           and
           
             led
             them
             captiue
          
           to
           any
           erroneous
           opinion
           or
           practise
           .
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           6.
           7.
           
           Among
           vs
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           in
           these
           times
           wee
           haue
           to
           blame
           men
           as
           well
           as
           women
           for
           this
           fault
           .
           The
           intolerable
           ignorance
           of
           most
           is
           sufficient
           witnesse
           to
           all
           the
           worlde
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           not
           a
           few
           whose
           religion
           is
           yet
           to
           choose
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           they
           knowe
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           another
           may
           be
           as
           good
           as
           that
           which
           they
           professe
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           they
           be
           Protestants
           in
           shew
           ,
           but
           they
           knowe
           as
           little
           what
           belongs
           to
           true
           religion
           as
           they
           doe
           of
           Popery
           :
           They
           bee
           no
           more
           able
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           true
           religion
           and
           false
           ,
           then
           an
           infant
           betweene
           the
           right
           hand
           and
           the
           left
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           at
           any
           time
           a
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Iesuit
           ,
           or
           other
           cunning
           Papist
           set
           vpon
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           straight
           way
           puzzled
           and
           staggered
           :
           they
           haue
           nothing
           to
           answere
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           see
           them
           presently
           fetch
           't
           ouer
           with
           fine
           words
           ,
           and
           halfe
           perswaded
           
           to
           be
           of
           another
           opinion
           :
           yea
           did
           not
           ciuill
           respects
           &
           temporall
           incōveniences
           beate
           them
           off
           from
           poperie
           more
           thē
           the
           knowledge
           or
           hatred
           of
           such
           errors
           as
           papists
           maintaine
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           could
           keepe
           them
           in
           that
           case
           from
           revolting
           vnto
           their
           side
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           needfull
           point
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           by
           vs
           ,
           &
           that
           seriously
           ,
           especially
           in
           these
           evill
           daies
           ,
           wherin
           Satan
           and
           his
           complices
           doe
           on
           all
           hands
           assault
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           seeking
           to
           swallow
           her
           vp
           .
           Our
           brethren
           abroad
           are
           in
           sore
           affliction
           ,
           yet
           they
           forsake
           not
           their
           God
           ,
           le
           ts
           pitty
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           continue
           faithfull
           even
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           for
           our selues
           at
           home
           ,
           God
           he
           knows
           we
           are
           as
           sinfull
           a
           people
           and
           haue
           deserued
           as
           sharp
           a
           triall
           as
           our
           neighbour
           :
           let
           vs
           pray
           still
           for
           the
           life
           and
           safetie
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           welfare
           of
           our
           state
           ,
           and
           let
           each
           one
           looke
           to
           his
           owne
           particular
           walking
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           whilst
           we
           haue
           the
           light
           getting
           knowledg
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           &
           faith
           ,
           &
           zeale
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           stād
           fast
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Gods
           true
           religiō
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           danger
           may
           betide
           vs.
           This
           of
           the
           first
           fault
           of
           ignorāt
           men
           ▪
           The
           second
           followes
           .
        
         
           2
           Securitie
           or
           senslesnesse
           in
           regard
           of
           sinne
           or
           punishmēt
           An
           ignorant
           person
           knowes
           not
           what
           it
           is
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           dares
           commit
           it
           ,
           hee
           apprehends
           not
           what
           punishments
           belonge
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therfore
           he
           makes
           no
           scruple
           of
           them
           :
           hee
           sees
           no
           danger
           before
           it
           comes
           :
           &
           so
           he
           feares
           it
           not
           :
           when
           punishment
           comes
           vpon
           him
           he
           knowes
           not
           why
           or
           from
           whome
           it
           comes
           ,
           t
           is
           with
           him
           as
           with
           Ephraim
           ,
           Hos.
           7.
           9.
           
           
             [
             Strangers
             haue
             devoured
             his
             strength
             and
             he
             knowes
             it
             not
             :
             yea
             gray
             haires
             are
             here
             &
             there
             vpon
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             knowes
             not
             ]
          
           many
           markes
           of
           Gods
           anger
           are
           vpon
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           knowes
           &
           apprehends
           not
           by
           whome
           ,
           or
           wherefore
           he
           is
           smitten
           .
           You
           shall
           haue
           many
           a
           man
           pine
           away
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           vnblest
           and
           vnthriuing
           in
           all
           his
           businesses
           crost
           with
           vngratious
           and
           disobedient
           Children
           ,
           vext
           with
           evill
           servants
           and
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           troubled
           with
           an
           vnquiet
           &
           discontented
           familie
           ,
           tormented
           with
           vniust
           suites
           in
           law
           ,
           
           slandered
           in
           his
           good
           name
           by
           false
           reports
           raised
           of
           him
           ,
           yea
           disquieted
           in
           his
           soule
           with
           griefes
           and
           feares
           :
           yet
           mark
           this
           man
           in
           all
           his
           vexations
           ,
           &
           you
           see
           him
           sensible
           of
           nothing
           ;
           but
           present
           paines
           :
           he
           thinkes
           of
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           of
           Gods
           hand
           and
           his
           owne
           sinne
           in
           all
           this
           :
           God
           smites
           him
           for
           his
           covetousnesse
           ,
           vncleanesse
           ,
           prophanesse
           ,
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           Atheisme
           ;
           with
           the
           like
           notorious
           sinnes
           he
           liues
           in
           :
           but
           the
           ignorant
           wretch
           never
           considers
           of
           this
           ,
           nor
           doth
           he
           any
           iot
           the
           more
           either
           turne
           to
           God
           that
           punisheth
           him
           ,
           or
           from
           his
           sinnes
           for
           which
           he
           is
           punished
           :
           he
           toiles
           &
           moiles
           ,
           rides
           and
           runnes
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           tries
           now
           this
           way
           ,
           then
           that
           ,
           entreates
           one
           ,
           bribes
           another
           ,
           after
           all
           complaints
           of
           his
           hard
           fortune
           and
           ill
           successe
           in
           all
           his
           affaires
           .
           And
           yet
           see
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           all
           this
           trouble
           he
           sinnes
           as
           much
           as
           euer
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           sweares
           ,
           he
           drinkes
           ,
           and
           consens
           his
           neighbour
           as
           much
           as
           euer
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           irreligeous
           as
           he
           was
           before
           ,
           not
           any
           dutie
           of
           religion
           performed
           by
           himselfe
           or
           with
           his
           familie
           more
           then
           at
           another
           time
           ?
           No
           ;
           he
           keeps
           his
           old
           wont
           &
           ventures
           on
           still
           in
           his
           evill
           courses
           ,
           hoping
           that
           times
           may
           change
           &
           matters
           amend
           one
           day
           .
           If
           he
           can
           but
           make
           any
           shift
           to
           escape
           the
           present
           smart
           ;
           that
           is
           all
           that
           he
           lookes
           after
           .
           Thus
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           many
           soules
           ,
           who
           doe
           evill
           ,
           and
           are
           plagued
           yet
           doe
           evill
           still
           :
           because
           they
           be
           besotted
           ,
           &
           haue
           not
           the
           wisedome
           to
           see
           their
           sinne
           ,
           or
           feare
           their
           punishment
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           effect
           of
           ignorance
           viz
           sinne
           ,
           the
           second
           followes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Punishment
           :
           
             [
             my
             people
             perish
          
           ]
           which
           is
           partly
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           partly
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           In
           this
           life
           God
           often
           plagues
           them
           ,
           and
           puts
           them
           to
           shame
           .
           This
           was
           one
           cause
           of
           the
           captiuitie
           of
           the
           Iewes
           as
           it
           is
           
             Esay
             .
             5.
             13.
             
             [
             therefore
             my
             people
             is
             gone
             into
             captiuiy
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             knowledge
             ]
          
        
         
           They
           seldome
           escape
           here
           :
           but
           hereafter
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           smart
           for
           it
           .
           Ignorance
           is
           the
           highway
           to
           hell
           :
           and
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           choose
           but
           wander
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           goe
           so
           farre
           wide
           as
           to
           misse
           hell
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Apostles
           sentence
           
           2.
           
           Thess.
           1.
           8.
           
           Christ
           shall
           shew
           himselfe
           
             [
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             rendring
             vengeance
             vnto
             them
             who
             doe
             not
             know
             God
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           God
           will
           be
           strange
           to
           them
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           strangers
           vnto
           him
           .
           He
           will
           not
           know
           them
           then
           ,
           who
           will
           none
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           now
           :
           they
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           
             depart
             from
             vs
             we
             will
             not
             know
             thee
             ,
          
           he
           shall
           then
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           
             depart
             frō
             me
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             ,
          
           they
           that
           know
           not
           Gods
           waies
           ,
           shall
           never
           enter
           into
           his
           rest
           ,
           they
           liue
           and
           die
           without
           his
           feare
           &
           out
           of
           his
           fauour
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           blind
           will
           certainly
           fall
           into
           the
           ditch
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Math.
           15.
           14.
           except
           God
           doe
           in
           time
           open
           their
           eies
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           danger
           and
           preuent
           it
           .
        
         
           
             These
             things
             thus
             explained
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             make
             application
             of
             the
             point
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             in
             our
             passage
             ,
             to
             touch
             briefly
             vpon
             two
             questions
             needfull
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
             The
             first
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
             Whether
             ignorance
             of
             a
             mans
             dutie
             ,
             doe
             in
             any
             sort
             excuse
             his
             not
             doing
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           in
           briefe
           :
           Ignorance
           in
           those
           things
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           know
           doth
           not
           excuse
           a
           fault
           committed
           by
           reason
           of
           it
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           manifest
           ,
           because
           one
           sinne
           cannot
           excuse
           another
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           case
           it
           is
           first
           a
           sinne
           not
           to
           know
           our
           duty
           ,
           because
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           know
           it
           :
           and
           then
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           not
           to
           doe
           our
           duty
           ,
           because
           we
           also
           ought
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           .
           And
           though
           wee
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           excused
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           a
           double
           fault
           ,
           and
           deserue
           double
           blame
           ,
           for
           being
           ignorant
           &
           disobedient
           ;
           neverthelesse
           this
           must
           be
           observed
           ;
           that
           a
           sinne
           committed
           through
           simple
           ignorance
           is
           not
           so
           great
           a
           fault
           as
           that
           which
           is
           committed
           through
           wilfull
           ignorance
           or
           against
           knowledge
           .
           He
           that
           sinnes
           against
           his
           knowledge
           is
           a
           notorious
           and
           presumptuous
           offender
           and
           deserues
           severest
           punishment
           according
           to
           that
           of
           Christ.
           Luk.
           12.
           47.
           
           
             [
             That
             servant
             that
             knew
             his
             masters
             will
             and
             prepared
             not
             himselfe
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             ]
          
           and
           also
           that
           of
           S.
           Iames
           
             c.
             4.
             16.
             17.
             
             [
             To
             him
             that
             knoweth
             how
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             
             not
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             is
             sinne
          
           ]
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           a
           great
           sinne
           greatly
           to
           be
           punished
           .
           Againe
           he
           that
           sinnes
           out
           of
           willfull
           ignorance
           ,
           because
           carelesly
           and
           stubbornly
           he
           neglects
           &
           contemnes
           all
           meanes
           of
           knowledg
           that
           are
           afforded
           him
           ,
           this
           mans
           fault
           is
           not
           a
           iot
           lessened
           but
           aggrauated
           by
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           nor
           ,
           hath
           he
           any
           excuse
           in
           the
           world
           for
           his
           ill
           doing
           ,
           who
           might
           if
           it
           had
           pleased
           him
           haue
           knowē
           the
           way
           how
           to
           haue
           done
           better
           .
           But
           now
           he
           that
           sinnes
           out
           of
           simple
           ignorāce
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           froward
           ,
           scornefull
           ,
           careles
           neglect
           of
           meanes
           of
           knowledg
           ,
           this
           mans
           sinne
           is
           somewhat
           lesse
           then
           the
           others
           ,
           yet
           t
           is
           a
           sinne
           still
           .
           This
           is
           manifest
           by
           that
           of
           our
           saviour
           
             Luke
             .
             12.
             48.
             
             [
             he
             that
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             yet
             did
             commit
             things
             worthy
             of
             stripes
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             ]
          
           he
           shall
           be
           beaten
           though
           he
           did
           it
           out
           of
           pure
           ignorance
           ,
           yet
           but
           with
           few
           stripes
           ,
           &
           that
           because
           he
           did
           it
           ignorantly
           .
           Soe
           Paul
           some
           what
           excuseth
           his
           pesecution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           't
           was
           done
           out
           of
           an
           ignorāt
           zeale
           :
           but
           yet
           foral
           that
           he
           accoūts
           of
           himselfe
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           even
           at
           that
           time
           a
           very
           great
           sinner
           .
           
             (
             I
             was
             saith
             he
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             and
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             and
             an
             oppressor
             :
             but
             I
             was
             receiued
             to
             mercie
             because
             I
             did
             it
             ignorātly
             through
             vnbeliefe
             )
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           13.
           
           And
           in
           like
           sort
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           somewhat
           qualifie
           that
           great
           sinne
           of
           crucifying
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           :
           wherevnto
           the
           commō
           people
           and
           many
           of
           the
           rulers
           ignorantly
           consented
           ,
           being
           misled
           and
           ill
           advised
           by
           the
           priests
           ,
           Pharisees
           ,
           &
           other
           malitious
           enemies
           of
           Christ.
           
             [
             And
             now
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             through
             ignorance
             yee
             did
             it
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             your
             gouernours
             ]
          
           saith
           Peter
           to
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Acts.
           3.
           17.
           
           Soe
           much
           also
           our
           Saviour
           implies
           in
           that
           speech
           of
           his
           to
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           who
           proudly
           arrogated
           to
           themselues
           all
           knowledg
           
             (
             If
             yee
             were
             blind
             yee
             should
             not
             haue
             sinne
             )
          
           had
           they
           indeed
           been
           simple
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           their
           sinne
           in
           persecuting
           Christ
           ,
           &
           opposing
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           had
           been
           much
           lesse
           hainous
           .
           
             (
             But
             now
             yee
             say
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             therefore
             your
             sinne
             remaineth
             )
          
           vnexcusable
           ,
           vnpardonable
           whilst
           against
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           they
           malitiously
           despise
           
           and
           his
           doctrine
           .
           Iohn
           .
           9.
           41.
           
           This
           of
           the
           first
           question
           ;
           the
           opening
           whereof
           confutes
           the
           sillinesse
           of
           many
           ignorant
           mē
           who
           think
           verily
           because
           they
           haue
           no
           knowledg
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           hold
           them
           excused
           for
           their
           good
           meaning
           sake
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           question
           is
           .
        
         
           2
           What
           measure
           of
           holy
           knowledg
           is
           required
           of
           each
           one
           ?
        
         
           For
           answere
           herevnto
           ,
           you
           must
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           mens
           Abilities
           ,
           and
           gifts
           of
           nature
           or
           grace
           :
           &
           also
           between
           mens
           callings
           and
           diverse
           imployments
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           al
           men
           are
           not
           alike
           qualified
           with
           inward
           abilities
           ;
           There
           is
           not
           the
           same
           fastnesse
           of
           memorie
           ,
           quicknesse
           of
           apprehension
           ,
           soundnesse
           of
           iudgmēt
           in
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           another
           ,
           nor
           haue
           all
           the
           like
           benefit
           of
           outward
           helps
           in
           their
           education
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           such
           good
           parts
           ,
           as
           nature
           hath
           lent
           thē
           .
           Now
           God
           deales
           equally
           ,
           where
           he
           bestows
           much
           there
           he
           looks
           for
           much
           againe
           ;
           where
           he
           giues
           little
           ,
           there
           he
           requires
           but
           little
           .
           He
           that
           naturally
           is
           slow
           of
           witt
           ,
           dull
           of
           conceipte
           ,
           short
           of
           memorie
           ,
           weake
           in
           iudgment
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           would
           bee
           pittied
           and
           louingly
           helped
           forward
           so
           farre
           in
           knowledg
           as
           his
           weaknesse
           will
           giue
           leaue
           .
           And
           men
           shall
           doe
           ill
           to
           lay
           heauie
           burdens
           on
           those
           ,
           to
           whome
           God
           hath
           giuen
           but
           weake
           shoulders
           to
           beare
           them
           .
           But
           when
           men
           can
           shew
           witt
           enough
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           and
           haue
           all
           abilities
           of
           minde
           to
           serue
           their
           turne
           in
           inferior
           imployments
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           discourse
           ,
           plott
           and
           contrriue
           matters
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           men
           ,
           be
           dunses
           in
           all
           religious
           knowledge
           ,
           they
           are
           inexcu●able
           ,
           and
           must
           answere
           for
           their
           vnthankfulnesse
           ,
           &
           misimployment
           of
           that
           talent
           ,
           he
           hath
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           .
           Thus
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           in
           regard
           of
           mens
           abilities
           :
           there
           is
           also
           a
           difference
           in
           respect
           of
           mens
           diverse
           callings
           .
           God
           doth
           not
           require
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           honour
           or
           knowledg
           of
           a
           lay
           man
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           of
           a
           minister
           ,
           of
           a
           plaine
           man
           ,
           &
           of
           a
           scholler
           ,
           of
           a
           privat
           person
           ▪
           and
           of
           a
           publike
           gouernour
           .
           Here
           the
           rule
           is
           
             That
             God
             requires
             of
             every
             one
             so
             much
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             how
             in
             his
             place
             to
             carrie
             himselfe
             in
             
             all
             wisedome
             and
             vnblameablenesse
             .
          
           He
           may
           not
           come
           short
           ,
           nor
           yet
           goe
           beyond
           his
           bounds
           ,
           but
           duly
           considering
           what
           belonges
           to
           his
           place
           ,
           he
           must
           studie
           to
           be
           throughly
           informed
           thereof
           ,
           moreouer
           this
           must
           be
           obserued
           in
           generall
           touching
           all
           men
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           calling
           or
           gift
           :
           that
           no
           man
           can
           attaine
           to
           any
           such
           degree
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           therewith
           rest
           himselfe
           cōtented
           ,
           &
           seeke
           no
           farther
           ;
           the
           wisest
           know
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           &
           they
           may
           know
           more
           perfection
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           for
           ,
           but
           it
           wil
           neuer
           be
           had
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           &
           therefore
           mē
           must
           be
           stil
           striuing
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           God
           :
           schollers
           must
           studie
           still
           ,
           Ministers
           preach
           ,
           people
           must
           heare
           still
           ,
           all
           must
           grow
           richer
           in
           this
           treasure
           of
           spirituall
           wisedome
           .
           In
           a
           word
           no
           man
           must
           cease
           learning
           ,
           till
           God
           giue
           ouer
           teaching
           .
           And
           know
           this
           that
           the
           man
           ,
           who
           bewailes
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           &
           daily
           searches
           after
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           good
           meanes
           ,
           he
           shall
           gaine
           this
           advantage
           ,
           first
           the
           little
           knowledg
           which
           he
           hath
           shall
           doe
           him
           much
           good
           ,
           &
           then
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           his
           stock
           shall
           encrease
           according
           to
           that
           promise
           
             [
             to
             him
             that
             hath
          
           (
           &
           vseth
           it
           well
           )
           
             shall
             be
             giuen
          
           (
           more
           )
           
             &
             he
             shall
             haue
             abundance
          
           ]
           Let
           thus
           much
           suffice
           to
           be
           spokē
           for
           the
           vnfolding
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           Come
           wee
           in
           the
           last
           place
           to
           make
           application
           of
           all
           vnto
           our
           owne
           vse
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           first
           vse
           shall
           be
           for
           reprehension
           of
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           whose
           fault
           is
           here
           declared
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           their
           condition
           miserable
           :
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           there
           are
           in
           the
           world
           many
           patrons
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           who
           both
           in
           opinion
           and
           practise
           defend
           this
           sinne
           and
           approue
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           name
           vnto
           you
           two
           sorts
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           1
           Papists
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           direct
           profession
           of
           this
           shamefull
           sinne
           :
           with
           them
           the
           best
           way
           for
           a
           man
           to
           doe
           his
           duty
           is
           not
           to
           know
           it
           at
           all
           :
           and
           no
           devotion
           is
           comparable
           to
           that
           which
           is
           blind
           ,
           nor
           any
           service
           like
           that
           which
           is
           beastly
           ,
           and
           vnreasonable
           .
           Let
           an
           ignorant
           Catholike
           that
           canne
           reade
           never
           a
           letter
           ,
           nor
           vnderstand
           scarce
           a
           fillable
           in
           the
           Creede
           ,
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           Ten
           commandements
           ,
           or
           other
           part
           
           of
           his
           catechisme
           ,
           let
           him
           yet
           hold
           fast
           by
           his
           ghostly
           fathers
           sleaue
           ,
           doe
           as
           he
           bids
           him
           ,
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           heare
           Latine
           service
           ,
           reade
           latine
           prayers
           ,
           doe
           he
           knows
           not
           what
           ,
           yea
           any
           thing
           the
           Priest
           commands
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           'le
           warrāt
           him
           cocksure
           ,
           from
           falling
           into
           the
           ditch
           ,
           be
           he
           neuer
           so
           blind
           .
           Let
           Paul
           finde
           fault
           with
           zeale
           without
           knowledge
           .
           
             Rom.
             10
             ▪
          
           2.
           3.
           
           T
           is
           no
           matter
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           'ile
           contradict
           him
           to
           his
           teeth
           ,
           and
           tell
           vs
           as
           they
           teach
           their
           people
           ,
           that
           ignorance
           is
           the
           best
           mother
           of
           true
           Catholike
           devotion
           .
           In
           which
           impudencie
           some
           haue
           gone
           so
           farre
           of
           late
           daies
           ,
           as
           to
           erect
           a
           new
           order
           of
           Friers
           ,
           whose
           very
           rule
           ,
           &
           profession
           was
           ignorance
           of
           all
           things
           except
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           .
           It
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           all
           things
           ,
           should
           haue
           come
           to
           this
           passe
           amongst
           them
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           knaverie
           in
           the
           businesse
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           this
           ,
           Poperie
           is
           one
           great
           part
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           support
           hereof
           ,
           it
           was
           needfull
           to
           shutte
           out
           the
           light
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           discovering
           their
           secret
           abominatiōs
           .
           If
           their
           deeds
           were
           good
           why
           doe
           they
           hate
           the
           light
           ?
           If
           their
           opinions
           were
           sound
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           afraid
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           'T
           is
           selfe
           guiltinesse
           breeds
           those
           feares
           and
           iealousies
           ,
           and
           that
           Atheisticall
           slander
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           obscure
           ,
           that
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           bible
           will
           make
           men
           hereticks
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           best
           construction
           we
           can
           make
           of
           their
           practises
           in
           this
           kinde
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           mistrust
           Poperie
           would
           downe
           ,
           if
           people
           had
           but
           knowledge
           to
           see
           their
           villanies
           &
           errors
           :
           they
           see
           the
           credite
           of
           Priests
           &
           Fr●ers
           would
           downe
           ,
           who
           now
           be
           the
           only
           admired
           oracles
           of
           knowledge
           among
           their
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           &
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           
             those
             slow
             bellies
             ,
             and
             evill
             beasts
             ,
          
           see
           't
           would
           cost
           them
           much
           paines
           ,
           and
           toile
           to
           bring
           their
           people
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           neglect
           of
           that
           course
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           sit
           still
           ,
           grow
           lazie
           and
           fat
           ,
           whilst
           their
           people
           is
           well
           enough
           content
           to
           be
           vntaught
           ,
           &
           so
           to
           perish
           in
           their
           Ignorance
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           .
        
         
           2
           Protestants
           amongst
           whom
           we
           haue
           a
           number
           which
           
           are
           papists
           in
           their
           practises
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           be
           in
           their
           opinions
           .
           Among
           vs
           many
           there
           be
           that
           
             haue
             left
             off
             to
             vnderstand
             and
             doe
             good
          
           as
           it
           is
           psal
           ,
           36.
           3.
           men
           of
           ill
           liues
           ,
           of
           ignorant
           minds
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           carelesnesse
           or
           contempt
           profit
           not
           one
           iot
           ,
           either
           in
           knowledg
           or
           obediēce
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           is
           a
           raigning
           sinne
           that
           spreads
           farre
           and
           wide
           ouer
           all
           quarters
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           a
           killing
           sin
           that
           ●laies
           thousands
           of
           soules
           ,
           which
           fall
           daily
           into
           the
           pit
           &
           snare
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           that
           evill
           is
           toward
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           grand
           factor
           for
           hell
           and
           that
           ,
           wherin
           the
           divil
           hath
           ever
           laboured
           by
           deepest
           polices
           to
           keepe
           men
           from
           knowledge
           ;
           either
           that
           they
           might
           not
           haue
           the
           meanes
           ,
           or
           not
           profit
           by
           thē
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           them
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           to
           the
           lamentable
           ignorāce
           amongst
           people
           :
           shall
           we
           excuse
           it
           ?
           't
           is
           not
           possible
           .
           For
           
             I
             demand
          
           in
           the
           Apostles
           wo●ds
           .
           
             Rom.
             10.
             18.
             
             [
             haue
             they
             not
             all
             heard
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             noe
             doubt
             the
             sound
             thereof
             hath
             gone
             through
             all
             the
             land●
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             thereof
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             earth
             ]
          
           All
           meanes
           of
           knowledg
           haue
           been
           plentiful
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           Catechizing
           ,
           Printing
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           sixtie
           yeares
           and
           vpwarde
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           would
           thinke
           now
           all
           might
           know
           the
           Lord
           from
           the
           greatest
           to
           the
           meanest
           :
           and
           if
           ever
           in
           any
           ,
           now
           in
           our
           country
           mightbe
           fulfilled
           that
           of
           Habakkuk
           
             c.
             2.
             14
             (
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             couer
             the
             sea
             )
          
           If
           in
           any
           particular
           place
           meanes
           haue
           beene
           scant
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           haue
           had
           but
           little
           instructiō
           ,
           ill
           may
           they
           thriue
           with
           their
           idlenes
           ,
           by
           whose
           negligence
           Gods
           people
           haue
           perished
           for
           lack
           of
           knowledg
           .
           And
           if
           any
           such
           heare
           mee
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           entreated
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           to
           haue
           more
           pittie
           and
           compassion
           on
           the
           poore
           soules
           ,
           which
           goe
           astray
           ,
           as
           sheepe
           which
           haue
           no
           sheepheard
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           excuse
           will
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           ,
           neither
           if
           ministers
           wil
           not
           teach
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           learne
           ;
           No
           ▪
           if
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           seeke
           where
           thou
           maist
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           thou
           throw
           away
           thy selfe
           ,
           because
           another
           is
           careles
           of
           thy
           
           safety
           .
           But
           of
           all
           what
           excuse
           will
           they
           haue
           ,
           who
           haue
           beene
           borne
           and
           bread
           vp
           in
           parishes
           that
           haue
           had
           preaching
           almost
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           .
           Here
           one
           woulde
           thinke
           in
           regard
           of
           time
           &
           meanes
           ,
           men
           might
           be
           teachers
           rather
           then
           learners
           :
           but
           't
           is
           nothing
           so
           .
           Here
           also
           shall
           you
           meete
           with
           hundreds
           that
           had
           need
           be
           taught
           their
           very
           
             A.
             B.
             C.
          
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           :
           't
           is
           no
           marvaile
           to
           see
           children
           or
           young
           mē
           ignorant
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           haue
           old
           men
           50.
           60.
           yea
           80
           years
           old
           ,
           whose
           gray
           haires
           shew
           that
           they
           haue
           had
           time
           enough
           to
           learne
           more
           witt
           ,
           yet
           in
           case
           to
           be
           set
           to
           schoole
           againe
           for
           their
           admirable
           simplcitie
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           religion
           .
           They
           'le
           scorne
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           but
           doe
           but
           get
           them
           in
           a
           good
           moode
           and
           talke
           with
           them
           about
           religion
           ,
           aske
           them
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           of
           the
           petitions
           in
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           or
           of
           other
           cōmon
           points
           in
           Catechisme
           ,
           and
           marke
           their
           answers
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           them
           so
           shuffle
           and
           fumble
           ,
           speake
           halfe
           words
           ,
           and
           halfe
           sentences
           ,
           so
           hack
           and
           hew
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           almost
           sweare
           they
           speake
           they
           know
           not
           what
           of
           matters
           out
           of
           their
           elemēt
           :
           though
           they
           be
           the
           wisest
           and
           craftiest
           headed
           men
           in
           a
           parish
           ,
           take
           them
           in
           other
           matters
           ;
           yet
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           you
           would
           thinke
           verily
           they
           were
           borne
           starke
           naturals
           and
           Idiots
           :
           they
           will
           sometimes
           shape
           you
           such
           strange
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           vnexpected
           answers
           to
           your
           questions
           that
           when
           a
           man
           cannot
           choose
           but
           pitty
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           much
           a
           doe
           to
           forbeare
           laughing
           at
           them
           .
           Let
           me
           tell
           a
           story
           that
           I
           haue
           heard
           from
           a
           reverend
           man
           out
           of
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           a
           place
           where
           none
           should
           dare
           to
           tell
           a
           lie
           ;
           of
           an
           old
           man
           aboue
           sixty
           ,
           who
           liued
           and
           died
           in
           a
           parish
           ,
           where
           there
           had
           beene
           preaching
           almost
           all
           his
           time
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           twice
           on
           the
           Lordes
           day
           ,
           besides
           at
           extraordinarie
           times
           .
           This
           man
           was
           a
           constant
           hearer
           as
           any
           might
           be
           ,
           &
           seemed
           forward
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           on
           his
           death
           bed
           being
           questioned
           by
           a
           minister
           ,
           touching
           his
           faith
           and
           hope
           in
           God
           :
           you
           will
           wonder
           to
           heare
           what
           answere
           he
           made
           :
           being
           demanded
           ,
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           God
           ,
           
           he
           answeres
           that
           he
           was
           a
           good
           old
           man
           :
           &
           what
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           towardly
           young
           youth
           :
           and
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           great
           bone
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           &
           what
           should
           become
           of
           his
           soule
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           done
           wel
           he
           should
           bee
           put
           into
           a
           pleasant
           greene
           meddow
           .
           These
           answeres
           astonished
           those
           that
           were
           present
           to
           thinke
           how
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           of
           good
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           in
           his
           daies
           ,
           had
           heard
           by
           the
           least
           two
           or
           three
           thousand
           sermons
           ,
           yet
           on
           his
           death
           bed
           in
           serious
           manner
           thus
           to
           deliuer
           his
           opinion
           in
           such
           maine
           points
           of
           religion
           ,
           which
           infants
           and
           sucklings
           should
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           be
           assured
           this
           man
           is
           not
           alone
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           hundreds
           in
           his
           case
           ,
           who
           come
           to
           Church
           and
           heare
           much
           ,
           happily
           a
           hundred
           sermons
           and
           a
           halfe
           in
           a
           yeare
           :
           yet
           at
           yeares
           end
           ,
           are
           as
           much
           the
           better
           for
           al
           ,
           as
           the
           pillers
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           which
           they
           leane
           ,
           or
           the
           pewes
           wherein
           they
           sit
           .
           A
           matter
           greatly
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           and
           sharpely
           reproued
           ,
           that
           wise
           men
           ,
           politicke
           men
           ,
           graue
           men
           ,
           great
           men
           ,
           rich
           men
           ,
           men
           that
           carrie
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           should
           yet
           be
           such
           very
           children
           in
           all
           godly
           knowledg
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           let
           this
           be
           for
           exhortation
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           1
           To
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           carefull
           to
           teach
           the
           people
           :
           if
           people
           perish
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           shall
           ministers
           escape
           who
           are
           negligent
           in
           teaching
           ?
           Be
           sure
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           smart
           togither
           ,
           they
           for
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           these
           for
           their
           negligence
           :
           such
           ministers
           haue
           their
           doome
           in
           my
           text
           
             [
             because
             thou
             hast
             reiected
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             reiect
             thee
             .
             ]
             The
             people
             shal
             indeed
             perish
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             their
             bloud
             &c
             :
          
           whose
           office
           it
           was
           to
           instruct
           ,
           admonish
           ,
           reproue
           ,
           entreate
           ,
           and
           by
           al
           meanes
           to
           turne
           the
           people
           from
           their
           evil
           waies
           .
           Oh
           that
           such
           men
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           service
           they
           can
           doe
           ,
           the
           greatest
           honour
           they
           can
           attaine
           vnto
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           faithfull
           labourers
           in
           Gods
           vineyard
           !
           What
           an
           honour
           and
           happinesse
           is
           it
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           a
           common
           blessing
           vnto
           all
           men
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           eies
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           legs
           
           to
           the
           lame
           ,
           a
           mouth
           to
           the
           dumbe
           ,
           a
           staffe
           to
           the
           feeble
           ,
           a
           physitian
           to
           the
           sick
           ,
           a
           counsellour
           in
           hard
           cases
           ,
           a
           watchmā
           in
           danger
           ,
           a
           captaine
           in
           conflicts
           ,
           so
           much
           and
           much
           more
           is
           a
           minister
           vnto
           his
           people
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           his
           duty
           as
           he
           ought
           .
           And
           vnworthy
           they
           are
           of
           that
           office
           ,
           who
           scorne
           to
           take
           the
           paines
           that
           belongs
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           thinke
           it
           an
           easie
           ,
           or
           small
           matter
           to
           saue
           a
           soule
           from
           death
           .
           But
           happily
           I
           speake
           to
           them
           that
           heare
           me
           not
           :
           wherefore
           the
           next
           exhortation
           is
           .
        
         
           2
           To
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           take
           notice
           in
           themselues
           of
           this
           foule
           sinne
           to
           amend
           it
           .
           Some
           men
           are
           ignorant
           of
           this
           like
           men
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           thinking
           themselues
           faire
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           not
           their
           owne
           deformities
           ;
           Come
           now
           then
           into
           the
           light
           ;
           looke
           on
           thy selfe
           ,
           see
           what
           an
           ignorant
           wretch
           thou
           art
           ,
           bewaile
           it
           ,
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           amend
           it
           .
           Be
           ashamed
           in
           your selues
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           you
           are
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           when
           any
           man
           takes
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           blush
           at
           your
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           heare
           what
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           saith
           to
           you
           ,
           
             Pro.
             ●
             .
             22.
             
             (
             How
             long
             ye
             simple
             ones
             will
             ye
             loue
             simplicitie
             &c.
             )
          
           If
           a
           man
           cal
           you
           fooles
           and
           simple
           persons
           ,
           you
           'le
           be
           angry
           with
           him
           ,
           now
           God
           calls
           you
           so
           ,
           be
           angry
           with
           your selues
           ,
           be
           ashamed
           of
           your selues
           that
           God
           should
           stil
           call
           you
           simple
           ,
           scornful
           ,
           foolish
           ,
           because
           ignorant
           ,
           disobedient
           men
           .
           Say
           now
           in
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           how
           foolish
           ,
           how
           brutish
           haue
           I
           beene
           ?
           how
           like
           a
           beast
           ,
           nay
           how
           much
           worse
           thē
           a
           beast
           haue
           I
           liued
           ?
           
             The
             oxe
             knoweth
             his
             owner
             ,
             the
             asse
             his
             masters
             crib
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             not
             knowne
             or
             considered
             ought
          
           ;
           surely
           I
           haue
           not
           in
           mee
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           man
           :
           what
           folly
           and
           simplicitie
           is
           this
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           know
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           should
           know
           ,
           God
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           my selfe
           and
           my
           dutie
           ?
           How
           many
           sermons
           haue
           I
           heard
           in
           vaine
           ?
           how
           often
           haue
           I
           discouraged
           my
           minister
           making
           him
           weepe
           and
           sigh
           in
           secret
           to
           see
           so
           little
           fruit
           of
           his
           ministerie
           .
           Ignorant
           I
           was
           when
           he
           first
           came
           to
           the
           parish
           ,
           &
           now
           after
           many
           yeares
           am
           ignorant
           still
           .
           I
           see
           young
           men
           yea
           little
           Children
           can
           giue
           a
           better
           reason
           ,
           yea
           answer
           more
           soundly
           to
           points
           of
           Catechisme
           thē
           I
           can
           .
           Think
           thus
           
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           then
           grow
           into
           resolution
           to
           take
           a
           new
           course
           ,
           begin
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           never
           too
           late
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           waies
           thou
           maist
           worship
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           resolue
           to
           take
           all
           opportunities
           ,
           to
           spare
           as
           many
           houres
           as
           thou
           canst
           for
           the
           purchasing
           of
           this
           heavenly
           wisedome
           .
           And
           least
           that
           here
           also
           thou
           shouldst
           plead
           ignorance
           :
           that
           thou
           wouldst
           get
           knowledge
           if
           thou
           knewest
           which
           way
           ,
           hearken
           a
           little
           to
           some
           directions
           .
           The
           meanes
           whereby
           knowledge
           will
           be
           gotten
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1
           Hearing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           preached
           :
           this
           is
           the
           chiefe
           meanes
           wherevnto
           you
           must
           giue
           all
           diligent
           heede
           ,
           God
           hath
           appointed
           it
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           it
           goes
           accompanied
           with
           his
           speciall
           blessings
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           Wherefore
           sit
           not
           at
           home
           ,
           lie
           not
           a
           bed
           ,
           when
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           at
           Church
           :
           Come
           and
           come
           often
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           weeke
           too
           when
           occasion
           serues
           ;
           spare
           an
           houre
           for
           a
           sermon
           as
           wel
           as
           two
           for
           a
           play
           ,
           or
           a
           feast
           ,
           idle
           chatting
           ,
           or
           doing
           nothing
           .
           When
           thou
           comest
           to
           Church
           ,
           come
           with
           a
           mind
           to
           learne
           ,
           set
           thy selfe
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           heede
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           marke
           what
           doctrine
           he
           delivers
           ,
           how
           he
           proues
           ,
           how
           he
           applies
           it
           .
           Keepe
           the
           point
           he
           speakes
           of
           in
           thy
           memorie
           as
           he
           goes
           along
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           be
           short
           witted
           ,
           helpe
           thy selfe
           with
           thy
           pen
           ;
           gaze
           not
           ,
           sleep
           not
           ,
           talke
           not
           ,
           thinke
           not
           of
           this
           and
           that
           businesse
           ,
           fixe
           thy
           eies
           vpon
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           thy
           thoughts
           vpon
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           so
           to
           carrie
           the
           matter
           that
           something
           may
           bee
           gotten
           by
           an
           houres
           discourse
           .
           But
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           in
           the
           second
           place
           and
           that
           is
           .
        
         
           2
           Meditation
           ,
           a
           duty
           every
           way
           necessary
           after
           hearing
           :
           men
           thinke
           they
           haue
           done
           enough
           ,
           if
           they
           sit
           out
           the
           sermon
           and
           hearken
           attentiuely
           whilst
           the
           preacher
           is
           in
           speaking
           :
           but
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           preacher
           hath
           done
           ,
           they
           haue
           done
           too
           :
           they
           neither
           thinke
           ,
           nor
           speake
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           every
           man
           sortes
           himselfe
           with
           his
           friend
           and
           companion
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           Church
           or
           Church-yard
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           goe
           home
           ,
           an
           hundred
           
           idle
           questions
           be
           asked
           and
           answered
           about
           this
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           this
           busines
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           this
           bargaine
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           worde
           touching
           any
           thing
           they
           heard
           at
           Church
           :
           so
           that
           by
           the
           time
           they
           come
           home
           ,
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           aire
           haue
           picked
           vp
           all
           the
           seede
           ,
           that
           laye
           scattered
           ,
           and
           carelesly
           vncovered
           ,
           the
           Sermon
           is
           quite
           fled
           and
           gone
           from
           their
           minds
           .
           Come
           to
           them
           and
           clappe
           them
           on
           the
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           saie
           now
           for
           a
           wager
           where
           was
           the
           Preachers
           text
           ,
           what
           remember
           you
           of
           the
           points
           hee
           discoursed
           of
           ;
           they
           can
           tell
           you
           no
           more
           what
           hee
           saide
           ,
           then
           the
           man
           in
           the
           moone
           .
           My
           brethren
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           fault
           ,
           and
           thinke
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           maine
           cause
           ,
           why
           there
           is
           soe
           much
           preaching
           and
           hearing
           ,
           and
           yet
           People
           doe
           still
           remaine
           as
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           wicked
           as
           euer
           .
           Here
           's
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           Preacher
           doth
           his
           part
           ,
           they
           wil
           not
           do
           theirs
           ,
           they
           heare
           the
           Sermon
           at
           Church
           and
           there
           they
           leaue
           it
           ,
           but
           never
           carrie
           home
           any
           thing
           to
           make
           it
           their
           owne
           by
           often
           meditating
           on
           it
           .
           Wherfore
           remember
           henceforth
           that
           a
           Sermon
           is
           but
           halfe
           heard
           ,
           that
           is
           only
           heard
           from
           the
           preachers
           mouth
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           is
           yet
           behinde
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           thy selfe
           at
           home
           .
           Goe
           home
           then
           ,
           thinke
           of
           it
           as
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           thinke
           of
           it
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           thine
           house
           :
           take
           time
           to
           recall
           things
           to
           minde
           ,
           do
           it
           with
           thy
           familie
           ,
           do
           it
           with
           thy selfe
           ;
           in
           thy
           closet
           ,
           vpon
           thy
           bed
           ,
           say
           such
           a
           sin
           was
           reproved
           to
           day
           ,
           am
           I
           ,
           haue
           I
           bene
           guiltie
           of
           it
           ?
           Such
           a
           dutie
           was
           vrged
           vpon
           me
           ,
           doe
           I
           practise
           it
           or
           no
           ?
           such
           a
           grace
           was
           commended
           vnto
           me
           ,
           haue
           I
           such
           a
           grace
           ?
           such
           a
           rule
           was
           prescribed
           me
           ,
           doe
           I
           follow
           it
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           men
           would
           be
           perswaded
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           this
           course
           ,
           thus
           to
           digest
           what
           they
           heare
           ,
           they
           should
           finde
           (
           as
           others
           haue
           done
           )
           a
           plentifull
           increase
           of
           sauing
           knowledge
           in
           a
           shorte
           time
           ,
           whereas
           now
           they
           thriue
           not
           a
           iot
           ,
           by
           their
           daily
           hearing
           many
           yeares
           together
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Conference
           with
           those
           that
           are
           able
           to
           giue
           vs
           resolution
           in
           difficult
           cases
           :
           or
           with
           those
           that
           desire
           it
           from
           vs
           ,
           
           A
           point
           wherein
           men
           are
           generally
           defectiue
           .
           Obserue
           all
           the
           discourse
           of
           men
           when
           they
           meete
           together
           ,
           not
           the
           hundred
           parte
           is
           touching
           religion
           :
           you
           shall
           haue
           a
           table
           sometimes
           furnished
           with
           as
           choice
           men
           as
           meates
           ,
           men
           of
           learning
           ,
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           experience
           in
           all
           kinds
           ,
           able
           much
           to
           benefit
           others
           that
           are
           present
           ,
           by
           seasonable
           and
           fitting
           discourse
           .
           Yet
           t
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           two
           or
           three
           howers
           eaten
           vp
           ,
           and
           nothing
           spoken
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           for
           which
           a
           man
           may
           say
           when
           he
           is
           gone
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           bene
           the
           better
           for
           their
           company
           .
           As
           for
           ordinarie
           meetings
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           that
           it
           is
           scarce
           good
           manners
           ,
           to
           moue
           a
           question
           of
           divinitie
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           marring
           all
           the
           mirth
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           ,
           you
           are
           like
           to
           answer
           your selfe
           to
           your
           owne
           question
           ,
           they
           are
           presently
           mute
           as
           fishes
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           a
           word
           to
           say
           .
           A
           great
           dinn
           there
           was
           before
           and
           much
           chat
           :
           but
           such
           a
           question
           is
           like
           a
           stone
           hurld
           in
           among
           a
           companie
           of
           frogs
           ,
           that
           make
           a
           fowle
           noise
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           fall
           thereof
           they
           are
           straight
           as
           still
           as
           may
           be
           .
           This
           is
           a
           fault
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           greatest
           in
           this
           kinde
           :
           we
           will
           not
           restraine
           conference
           to
           tables
           ;
           there
           be
           other
           places
           ,
           that
           are
           happily
           more
           fit
           ,
           the
           ministers
           house
           ,
           the
           learned
           mans
           studie
           ,
           hither
           people
           should
           resort
           to
           enquire
           and
           be
           resolued
           in
           points
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           practises
           that
           doe
           concerne
           them
           .
           But
           how
           long
           shall
           a
           Minister
           sit
           in
           his
           studie
           ,
           before
           any
           of
           his
           parish
           wil
           trouble
           him
           about
           any
           such
           matters
           .
           Lawyers
           &
           Phisitians
           are
           thronged
           with
           clients
           and
           patients
           at
           all
           houres
           ,
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           for
           aduise
           about
           matters
           of
           body
           and
           estate
           :
           but
           who
           knockes
           at
           the
           ministers
           doores
           calling
           for
           his
           helpe
           for
           their
           soules
           ;
           S
           r
           tell
           me
           how
           shall
           I
           vnderstand
           such
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           make
           me
           to
           conceiue
           such
           a
           point
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           advise
           me
           how
           shall
           I
           get
           such
           a
           grace
           ,
           avoyde
           such
           a
           sinne
           ;
           such
           a
           temptation
           ;
           what
           were
           I
           best
           to
           doe
           in
           such
           a
           case
           of
           conscience
           .
           Ministers
           I
           am
           sure
           complaine
           much
           of
           the
           backwardnesse
           of
           people
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           loue
           to
           be
           sought
           to
           ,
           or
           look
           for
           a
           fee
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           seeke
           their
           peoples
           good
           ,
           
           and
           would
           gladly
           take
           all
           opportunities
           ,
           to
           encrease
           knowledge
           in
           them
           ,
           whose
           ignorance
           they
           cannot
           but
           pittie
           and
           commiserate
           .
           Wherfore
           my
           brethren
           ,
           learne
           a
           point
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           all
           doubts
           ,
           and
           when
           in
           reading
           or
           hearing
           thou
           meetest
           with
           any
           thing
           thou
           vnderstā
           lest
           not
           ,
           keepe
           it
           in
           minde
           till
           thou
           mayst
           haue
           a
           fit
           occasion
           to
           get
           a
           resolution
           .
           Where
           ever
           thou
           commest
           be
           not
           ashamed
           to
           minister
           occasion
           of
           good
           discourses
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           be
           the
           better
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           for
           them
           before
           yee
           part
           .
        
         
           4
           Priuate
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           other
           bookes
           tending
           to
           Godly
           instructions
           .
           A
           course
           if
           duelie
           obserued
           that
           would
           bring
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           our
           age
           ,
           where
           the
           presse
           is
           as
           fruitfull
           in
           good
           bookes
           as
           the
           pulpit
           is
           of
           good
           Sermons
           .
           No
           booke
           of
           Scripture
           but
           you
           haue
           the
           exposition
           of
           some
           learned
           man
           vpon
           it
           ,
           no
           point
           of
           divinity
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           largely
           &
           plainly
           handled
           in
           some
           treatise
           or
           other
           .
           A
           great
           blessing
           to
           this
           age
           ,
           if
           men
           would
           be
           wise
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           trueth
           is
           ,
           men
           haue
           as
           little
           regard
           of
           printing
           as
           they
           haue
           of
           preaching
           .
           Looke
           to
           the
           ordinarie
           sort
           of
           people
           ;
           they
           doe
           not
           reade
           scarce
           one
           Chapter
           of
           the
           bible
           in
           a
           weeke
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           in
           a
           yeare
           ,
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           hardly
           finde
           the
           booke
           whence
           the
           preacher
           takes
           his
           text
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           Apocrypha
           and
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           .
           How
           many
           are
           there
           of
           good
           sort
           &
           fashion
           that
           haue
           read
           much
           ,
           and
           many
           great
           volumes
           ,
           which
           yet
           cannot
           say
           at
           eighty
           years
           old
           ,
           that
           in
           al
           their
           life
           they
           haue
           read
           ov●r
           the
           Bible
           .
           A
           booke
           that
           is
           none
           of
           the
           biggest
           ,
           but
           is
           of
           all
           the
           best
           .
           What
           can
           we
           pretend
           for
           this
           monstrous
           negligence
           ?
           canst
           thou
           not
           reade
           ?
           blame
           thy
           freinds
           and
           parents
           for
           the
           time
           thou
           wast
           a
           Childe
           ;
           since
           that
           blame
           thy
           owne
           folly
           .
           Any
           one
           may
           learne
           to
           reade
           ,
           that
           hath
           wit
           to
           learne
           any
           thing
           .
           But
           thou
           hast
           no
           money
           to
           buy
           bookes
           :
           what
           ?
           hast
           thou
           mony
           to
           spend
           in
           a
           taverne
           ,
           to
           play
           away
           at
           Cardes
           &
           Dice
           ,
           to
           buy
           lace
           and
           needlesse
           superfluities
           of
           apparell
           ,
           and
           
           hast
           thou
           not
           monie
           to
           buy
           a
           Bible
           ;
           or
           any
           other
           good
           Booke
           ?
           for
           shame
           say
           not
           so
           .
           But
           I
           haue
           no
           time
           to
           read
           ;
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           time
           enough
           ,
           to
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           to
           lie
           a
           bed
           till
           noone
           ,
           to
           sit
           two
           or
           three
           houres
           at
           dinner
           or
           supper
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           such
           a
           friend
           and
           there
           spend
           halfe
           a
           day
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           freind
           and
           there
           spend
           another
           ,
           to
           doe
           any
           chare
           that
           comes
           in
           extraordinarily
           .
           Away
           with
           those
           excuses
           ;
           't
           is
           certaine
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           calling
           be
           it
           of
           never
           so
           much
           employment
           ,
           but
           of
           twenty
           foure
           hours
           ,
           they
           may
           if
           they
           list
           spare
           two
           at
           the
           least
           for
           religious
           imployments
           :
           yea
           more
           if
           they
           bee
           wise
           and
           thriftie
           of
           their
           time
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           buy
           all
           bookes
           ,
           nor
           read
           all
           ;
           nor
           would
           any
           man
           haue
           thee
           doe
           so
           :
           but
           buy
           some
           ,
           read
           some
           ,
           canst
           thou
           not
           tell
           which
           are
           best
           and
           most
           profitable
           ?
           then
           aske
           counsell
           of
           the
           skilfull
           ,
           that
           are
           able
           to
           advise
           thee
           .
           But
           learning
           is
           a
           hard
           matter
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           not
           for
           plaine
           folke
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           Bible
           .
           No
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           ?
           Then
           God
           is
           too
           blame
           that
           hath
           written
           a
           word
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           yet
           none
           but
           schollers
           should
           vnderstand
           :
           but
           know
           this
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           excuse
           for
           thy
           slothfulnes
           ,
           learning
           is
           hard
           ,
           because
           thou
           art
           vnwilling
           to
           learn
           :
           otherwise
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           testified
           that
           knowledge
           is
           plaine
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           him
           that
           will
           vnderstand
           .
           And
           doe
           but
           trie
           ,
           taking
           but
           that
           paines
           in
           the
           studie
           of
           religion
           ,
           which
           thou
           doest
           in
           many
           needlesse
           imployments
           :
           and
           experience
           shall
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           wisedome
           is
           to
           be
           found
           of
           all
           that
           doe
           seeke
           her
           .
           And
           yet
           my
           brethren
           because
           the
           well
           is
           deepe
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           plead
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           not
           wherewith
           to
           draw
           :
           let
           mee
           tell
           you
           in
           the
           last
           place
           of
           one
           meanes
           more
           to
           get
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           blesseth
           all
           the
           forenamed
           helpes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           .
        
         
           5
           Prayers
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           thee
           an
           vnderstanding
           heart
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           mysteries
           of
           salvation
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           open
           thine
           eies
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           wonders
           of
           his
           law
           .
           That
           light
           which
           is
           in
           thee
           must
           come
           downe
           from
           the
           father
           of
           lights
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           still
           thou
           meane
           to
           sit
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           thou
           
           must
           haue
           recourse
           vnto
           God
           ,
           praying
           him
           that
           he
           would
           
             shine
             into
             thy
             hart
             to
             giue
             thee
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           remember
           this
           that
           he
           who
           seeks
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           owne
           wit
           and
           other
           naturall
           parts
           ,
           without
           humble
           and
           faithfull
           supplications
           for
           Gods
           assistance
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ;
           such
           a
           man
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           misled
           into
           manie
           erroneous
           and
           hereticall
           opinions
           :
           for
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           religion
           is
           that
           most
           true
           :
           he
           that
           is
           a
           scholler
           vnto
           his
           owne
           reason
           ,
           hath
           certainelie
           a
           foole
           to
           his
           master
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           are
           to
           put
           on
           an
           humble
           and
           sober
           minde
           ,
           intreating
           his
           direction
           ,
           &
           submitting
           our
           reason
           to
           his
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           Now
           my
           brethren
           doe
           these
           things
           and
           prosper
           ,
           haue
           an
           eare
           open
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           a
           heart
           readie
           to
           meditate
           on
           it
           ,
           a
           tongue
           seasonablie
           to
           talke
           of
           it
           ,
           an
           eie
           diligent
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           these
           ioine
           heartie
           praier
           ,
           that
           thou
           maiest
           vnderstand
           it
           aright
           ;
           and
           then
           be
           thriving
           and
           succesfull
           in
           holie
           knowledge
           :
           though
           thy
           tallent
           be
           as
           yet
           but
           small
           ;
           yet
           follow
           this
           course
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           verie
           little
           paines
           and
           patience
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           see
           for
           certaine
           ,
           that
           this
           traffique
           will
           returne
           thee
           ten
           for
           one
           ,
           even
           a
           large
           increase
           of
           all
           spirituall
           knowledge
           .
           The
           gaine
           whereof
           shall
           bring
           much
           glorie
           ,
           to
           that
           thy
           heavenlie
           master
           that
           set
           thee
           on
           worke
           ,
           and
           to
           thee
           his
           good
           and
           faithfull
           servant
           ,
           a
           bountifull
           rewarde
           for
           thy
           labour
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             HEB.
             3.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Take
             heede
             least
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evill
             heart
             of
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           words
           containe
           in
           them
           a
           serious
           exhortation
           to
           perseverance
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           The
           occasion
           is
           from
           the
           Comparison
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           betweene
           Moses
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           betweene
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           vnder
           Christ
           ;
           Moses
           and
           Christ
           agreeing
           ,
           in
           that
           both
           are
           faithfull
           to
           him
           that
           appointed
           them
           in
           the
           ex●cution
           of
           their
           office
           :
           but
           they
           differ
           ,
           in
           that
           Moses
           is
           but
           a
           seruant
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           sonne
           ,
           Moses
           gouerned
           as
           a
           delegated
           officer
           ,
           Christ
           rules
           as
           a
           soueraigne
           Lord
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           house
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           built
           ,
           hauing
           purchased
           it
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           rear'd
           it
           vp
           with
           his
           spirit
           ,
           preseruing
           it
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           justly
           Lord
           of
           it
           as
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           hath
           the
           preheminence
           aboue
           Moses
           .
           The
           Church
           vnder
           Moses
           and
           vnder
           Christ
           ,
           what
           ever
           difference
           there
           be
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           
           they
           are
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           condition
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           reverence
           was
           required
           vnto
           Moses
           ,
           so
           now
           obedience
           is
           required
           vnto
           Christ.
           It
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           the
           Iewes
           to
           plead
           they
           were
           Moses
           disciples
           ,
           the
           peculiar
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           chosen
           of
           him
           ,
           graced
           by
           him
           with
           so
           many
           favours
           ,
           if
           yet
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           hardened
           their
           heartes
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           heare
           Gods
           voice
           ;
           but
           provoked
           him
           by
           their
           Idolatries
           ,
           murmurings
           ,
           &
           other
           disobediences
           ,
           tempted
           him
           through
           Infidelitie
           ,
           and
           despised
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           marveilous
           wonders
           wrought
           among
           them
           .
           In
           this
           case
           no
           priuiledge
           coulde
           helpe
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           surelie
           smart
           for
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           may
           bee
           believed
           vpon
           his
           oath
           they
           haue
           displeased
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           they
           shal
           never
           enter
           into
           his
           rest
           .
           The
           verie
           same
           thing
           the
           Apostle
           applies
           vnto
           Christians
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           members
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           partakers
           of
           his
           benefits
           ,
           and
           graces
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           vpon
           this
           condition
           that
           they
           shew
           themselues
           faithfull
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             [
             His
             house
             we
             are
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             )
             if
             we
             hold
             fast
             the
             confidence
             of
             reioycing
             of
             the
             hope
             firme
             vnto
             the
             end
             ]
          
           perseverance
           and
           faithfulnesse
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           men
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           Iewish
           ,
           or
           Christian
           :
           If
           the
           Iewes
           be
           vnbelieving
           and
           rebellious
           ,
           they
           come
           shorte
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           in
           the
           type
           and
           substance
           too
           ;
           If
           the
           Christians
           be
           like
           them
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           their
           punishment
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           they
           are
           excluded
           also
           from
           the
           heavenly
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           presseth
           this
           exhortation
           vehemently
           .
           That
           these
           Hebrews
           to
           whom
           hee
           writes
           should
           carefullie
           looke
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           as
           their
           Fathers
           of
           old
           ,
           vnfaithfull
           and
           disobedient
           in
           their
           profession
           thereof
           ,
           least
           they
           become
           also
           like
           to
           their
           Fathers
           deprived
           of
           all
           benefit
           from
           promise
           in
           Christ.
           
             Take
             heede
             therefore
             Brethren
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             there
             be
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           the
           occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           parts
           of
           the
           words
           are
           two
           .
        
         
         
           1
           An
           Admonition
           ,
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           Apostasie
           ,
           or
           backesliding
           from
           religion
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           described
           .
           1.
           by
           '
           its
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           
             a
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           goodnesse
           .
           2.
           by
           '
           its
           cause
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             an
             evill
             heart
             of
             vnbeliefe
          
           ,
           a
           wicked
           minde
           that
           beleeues
           not
           Gods
           word
           .
           This
           admonition
           is
           directed
           in
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Hebrewes
           that
           professed
           ,
           the
           faith
           ,
           because
           among
           a
           multitude
           ,
           many
           are
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           sound
           hearted
           had
           neede
           to
           be
           put
           in
           minde
           ,
           and
           admonished
           of
           their
           frailtie
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Take
             heede
             least
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evill
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2
           
             A
             Remedie
          
           ,
           to
           prevent
           Apostasie
           ,
           that
           is
           expressed
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             13.
             viz.
          
           mutuall
           exhortation
           to
           constancie
           in
           Godlinesse
           .
           
             [
             But
             exhort
             one
             another
          
           ]
           Ministers
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           him
           ,
           and
           themselues
           mutually
           .
           This
           duetie
           is
           amplified
           .
           1.
           
           By
           the
           properties
           :
           it
           must
           be
           frequent
           ,
           dayly
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           even
           everie
           daie
           ,
           vpon
           all
           set
           occasions
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           constant
           ,
           holding
           on
           till
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           
             [
             While
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ]
          
           i.
           e.
           so
           long
           as
           grace
           is
           offered
           and
           danger
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           till
           our
           liues
           be
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           so
           long
           are
           often
           exhortations
           needfull
           to
           vphold
           men
           in
           their
           constancie
           in
           religion
           .
           2.
           vrged
           from
           the
           danger
           that
           comes
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           
             [
             least
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardened
             ,
             ]
          
           the
           cause
           whereof
           is
           the
           beguiling
           nature
           of
           sinne
           
             [
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             ]
          
           which
           by
           degrees
           steales
           away
           the
           heart
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           settles
           it
           in
           the
           obstinate
           practise
           of
           impietie
           .
        
         
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             You
             haue
             the
             words
             and
             the
             plaine
             meaning
             :
             I
             come
             to
             some
             instructions
             for
             our
             practise
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             this
             .
             That
             ,
             
               Infidelity
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Apostasie
               from
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           Infidelitie
           is
           that
           which
           keepes
           men
           from
           entring
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           that
           which
           throwes
           them
           out
           againe
           when
           they
           are
           entred
           .
           The
           Iewes
           to
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           writes
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           had
           resisted
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           from
           them
           by
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           others
           had
           embraced
           it
           ,
           whom
           the
           
           Apostle
           here
           calls
           brethren
           ,
           and
           before
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Holy
             brethren
             partakers
             of
             the
             heavenly
             calling
          
           in
           charitie
           ,
           so
           stiling
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           visible
           profession
           had
           received
           and
           followed
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           gospell
           .
           These
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           to
           sinceritie
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           warning
           them
           to
           take
           heede
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           not
           a
           Canker
           at
           the
           roote
           ,
           that
           would
           in
           time
           destroy
           the
           whole
           tree
           with
           his
           fruits
           ,
           namelie
           ,
           an
           vnbelieving
           heart
           that
           woulde
           in
           time
           destroy
           the
           whole
           tree
           with
           his
           fruits
           ,
           that
           would
           in
           time
           make
           them
           Apostataes
           from
           the
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           present
           they
           professed
           .
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           then
           is
           plainely
           afforded
           by
           the
           text
           ;
           wee
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           make
           it
           plaine
           vnto
           you
           ,
           1.
           by
           expounding
           the
           tearmes
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           by
           shewing
           the
           reason
           why
           one
           followes
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           1
           By
           Apostasie
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           for
           the
           worde
           is
           meant
           a
           departing
           or
           going
           away
           from
           that
           which
           we
           formerly
           stood
           to
           ,
           and
           followed
           :
           for
           the
           matter
           ,
           we
           vnderstand
           hereby
           in
           short
           ,
           the
           forsaking
           of
           true
           religion
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           practise
           :
           for
           it
           must
           be
           noted
           that
           men
           become
           backsliders
           from
           religion
           two
           waies
           .
        
         
           1
           By
           leaving
           the
           trueth
           of
           doctrine
           and
           giving
           heede
           to
           lies
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           what
           is
           revealed
           in
           the
           word
           :
           when
           men
           fall
           into
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           jest
           of
           religion
           :
           or
           runne
           to
           Iudaisme
           from
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           a
           point
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Hebrewes
           were
           apt
           to
           be
           seduced
           by
           false
           teachers
           zealous
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           when
           men
           slip
           into
           any
           Heresie
           overthrowing
           the
           faith
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           cannot
           rellish
           the
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           drinke
           deepe
           of
           the
           wine
           of
           fornication
           the
           impoysoned
           doctrine
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           such
           forsake
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           goe
           from
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           leape
           out
           of
           the
           Arke
           into
           perdition
           .
        
         
           2
           By
           leaving
           the
           practise
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           godlines
           ,
           when
           men
           professe
           their
           assent
           vnto
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           so
           retaine
           the
           forme
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           but
           denie
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           disobedient
           and
           wicked
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           
           when
           men
           keepe
           their
           faith
           and
           haue
           lost
           their
           conscience
           ;
           They
           could
           sometimes
           haue
           saide
           and
           haue
           done
           too
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           can
           talke
           ,
           heare
           &
           study
           about
           religion
           :
           But
           while
           their
           eares
           ,
           tongues
           ,
           and
           braines
           are
           busied
           ,
           their
           hearts
           and
           their
           hands
           are
           idle
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           Apostates
           from
           God
           equally
           &
           alike
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           ballance
           to
           boot
           betweene
           the
           worth
           of
           a
           true
           belieuer
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           belieuer
           if
           both
           be
           wicked
           liuers
           .
           An
           honest
           Infidell
           will
           hold
           weight
           with
           a
           wicked
           Christian.
           And
           a
           sober
           Papist
           is
           as
           good
           as
           a
           drunken
           Protestant
           ;
           nay
           better
           ,
           Inasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           better
           to
           glorifie
           God
           what
           way
           soeuer
           though
           in
           a
           false
           faith
           ,
           then
           to
           dishonour
           his
           holy
           name
           wherewith
           we
           are
           called
           by
           an
           vnholy
           conversation
           ,
           yea
           so
           foule
           a
           corruption
           of
           so
           holy
           a
           profession
           must
           needs
           much
           more
           shame
           his
           life
           ,
           making
           it
           ten
           times
           more
           odious
           to
           others
           and
           damnable
           in
           it selfe
           .
           Wherefore
           Heresie
           in
           opinions
           and
           wickednesse
           in
           practise
           ,
           both
           fall
           vnder
           this
           tearme
           of
           Apostasie
           from
           religion
           .
           And
           as
           he
           hath
           no
           religion
           at
           all
           that
           denieth
           the
           verity
           of
           divine
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           religion
           to
           any
           purpose
           that
           holds
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           denieth
           obedience
           to
           it
           .
           For
           what
           saith
           S
           t
           Iames
           
             [
             If
             any
             among
             you
             seemeth
             to
             be
             religious
             and
             bridleth
             not
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             deceiveth
             his
             owne
             heart
             this
             mans
             religion
             is
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           Iam.
           1.
           26.
           ]
           Hee
           reades
           vs
           a
           lesson
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           which
           men
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           likewise
           now
           will
           hardly
           learne
           ,
           viz.
           That
           true
           religion
           stands
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           profession
           of
           divine
           trueths
           
             [
             pure
             religion
             and
             vndefiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             visite
             the
             fatherlesse
             &
             widdow
             in
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             vnspotted
             of
             the
             world
             ver
             .
             27.
             ]
          
           Wherfore
           they
           are
           Apostates
           from
           religion
           that
           relinquish
           either
           the
           doctrine
           or
           the
           practise
           of
           religion
           .
        
         
           This
           of
           the
           first
           tearme
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           by
           Infidelity
           or
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           we
           meane
           a
           withdrawing
           of
           our
           hearts
           from
           resting
           wholly
           vpon
           the
           trueth
           of
           Gods
           worde
           ;
           nowe
           in
           the
           worde
           two
           thinges
           are
           proposed
           vnto
           vs
           to
           bee
           belieued
           .
        
         
         
           1
           All
           manner
           of
           doctrines
           or
           Articles
           of
           religion
           to
           bee
           firmely
           believed
           and
           mainetained
           ,
           against
           all
           Heresies
           and
           false
           doctrines
           .
        
         
           2
           All
           sorts
           of
           Commandements
           ,
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           promises
           tending
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           our
           practise
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           belieue
           and
           embrace
           against
           all
           counsels
           ,
           terrors
           ,
           or
           allurementes
           whatsoever
           ,
           tending
           to
           draw
           vs
           from
           obedience
           in
           our
           liues
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           the
           obiects
           of
           true
           faith
           whereby
           men
           yeeld
           assent
           vnto
           all
           doctrines
           ,
           commandements
           ,
           threatnings
           ,
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           true
           and
           good
           in
           themselues
           ,
           but
           as
           better
           and
           truer
           then
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           that
           can
           be
           set
           against
           them
           ,
           whence
           in
           all
           perswasion
           vnto
           errour
           ,
           in
           al
           temptation
           vnto
           vice
           ,
           true
           faith
           resting
           it selfe
           on
           the
           word
           of
           God
           winnes
           the
           victorie
           ,
           and
           overcomes
           the
           world
           :
           But
           where
           this
           is
           wanting
           ,
           an
           easie
           way
           is
           left
           to
           all
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           impietie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           for
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           tearmes
           of
           this
           proposition
           :
           let
           vs
           see
        
         
           2
           The
           connexion
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           how
           Apostasie
           springs
           from
           Infidelity
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           other
           grace
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           proper
           office
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           vphold
           a
           man
           in
           the
           constant
           embracing
           of
           all
           holy
           dueties
           ,
           and
           constant
           practise
           of
           all
           good
           workes
           ,
           but
           only
           faith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           where
           that
           is
           not
           ,
           men
           must
           needes
           fall
           away
           from
           both
           .
        
         
           That
           such
           is
           the
           force
           and
           vse
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           by
           considering
           the
           obiects
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1
           All
           divine
           trueths
           to
           be
           held
           and
           professed
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           are
           aboue
           our
           naturall
           and
           corrupt
           reason
           ;
           and
           therefore
           vnlesse
           our
           vnderstanding
           bee
           by
           a
           true
           faith
           captivated
           vnto
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           resigne
           vp
           our
           owne
           wits
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           rest
           our selues
           only
           vpon
           the
           true
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           ,
           that
           ever
           we
           should
           finde
           sure
           footing
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           certaine
           trueth
           to
           rest
           our selues
           ,
           but
           shall
           alwaies
           bee
           
           as
           those
           Children
           spoken
           of
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           14.
           of
           weake
           and
           vnsetled
           mindes
           ,
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           belieue
           any
           thing
           ,
           being
           like
           small
           barkes
           without
           sufficient
           balance
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             tossed
             vp
             and
             downe
          
           vpon
           the
           waues
           like
           a
           feather
           ,
           and
           
             driven
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             with
             every
             winde
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           raised
           vp
           by
           our
           owne
           foolish
           fancies
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           device
           and
           
             craftinesse
             of
             men
             lying
             in
             wait
             to
             delude
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           2
           All
           commaundements
           of
           God
           touching
           our
           holy
           practises
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           threatnings
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           obey
           ,
           and
           promises
           if
           we
           doe
           .
           Now
           these
           things
           are
           partly
           contrary
           to
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           and
           vile
           affections
           ,
           which
           cannot
           subiect
           themselues
           to
           Gods
           law
           ,
           partly
           they
           are
           beyond
           the
           reach
           and
           desire
           of
           our
           sensual
           and
           worldly
           minds
           which
           see
           no
           great
           matter
           to
           be
           loved
           and
           feared
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           God
           threatneth
           or
           promiseth
           .
           Gods
           law
           is
           holy
           but
           we
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           Gods
           promises
           are
           spirituall
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           carnall
           ,
           led
           by
           sensuality
           ,
           placing
           our
           affections
           on
           things
           that
           are
           in
           present
           view
           ,
           and
           therefore
           naturally
           everie
           man
           from
           the
           wombe
           is
           adverse
           ,
           and
           backeward
           from
           doing
           that
           which
           God
           commandeth
           ,
           or
           believing
           what
           he
           promiseth
           or
           threatneth
           .
           Now
           then
           what
           can
           vphold
           a
           man
           in
           his
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           law
           ,
           and
           dependance
           vpon
           Gods
           promises
           ?
           It
           is
           only
           a
           true
           faith
           ,
           which
           apprehending
           truely
           the
           authority
           and
           high
           soveraignety
           which
           God
           hath
           in
           commanding
           vs
           ,
           and
           together
           therewith
           beholding
           the
           excellent
           holynesse
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           commandements
           ,
           makes
           the
           heart
           stoope
           vnto
           obedience
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           irkesome
           vnto
           it selfe
           .
           Againe
           when
           faith
           apprehendes
           the
           immutablenesse
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           when
           it
           seeth
           the
           pretiousnesse
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           mercie
           with
           their
           certainety
           ,
           when
           it
           seeth
           the
           terriblenesse
           of
           its
           threates
           togither
           with
           the
           vnavoideable
           accomplishment
           of
           them
           vpon
           obstinate
           men
           .
           Here
           nowe
           the
           heart
           rests
           it selfe
           as
           on
           an
           anchor
           sure
           and
           stedfast
           :
           it
           is
           filled
           with
           a
           constant
           feare
           to
           offend
           ,
           because
           it
           knowes
           punishment
           is
           not
           to
           be
           escaped
           ,
           it
           is
           filled
           with
           
           continuall
           ioye
           in
           its
           obedience
           ,
           because
           it
           abides
           assured
           of
           the
           rewarde
           .
           But
           where
           this
           support
           of
           faith
           is
           wanting
           ,
           all
           obedience
           presently
           falls
           to
           pieces
           ,
           then
           if
           God
           command
           or
           forbid
           vs
           any
           thing
           ,
           we
           beginne
           to
           take
           advise
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           to
           obey
           yea
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           we
           fall
           to
           aske
           councell
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           of
           our selues
           ,
           of
           other
           men
           as
           bad
           as
           our selues
           .
           If
           they
           say
           no
           ,
           there
           is
           our
           resolution
           too
           ,
           God
           must
           looke
           him
           out
           other
           servants
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           for
           his
           turne
           .
           If
           Sathan
           tempt
           vs
           strongly
           ,
           if
           our
           affections
           rage
           when
           they
           are
           crossed
           ,
           if
           men
           frowne
           or
           fawne
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           quickely
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           our
           purposes
           of
           obedience
           ,
           are
           all
           dasht
           in
           a
           moment
           .
           Let
           God
           and
           his
           Ministers
           threaten
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           we
           then
           thinke
           within
           our selues
           that
           threatned
           men
           liue
           longest
           ,
           &
           such
           angrie
           words
           breake
           no
           bones
           ,
           let
           God
           promise
           neuer
           so
           faire
           ,
           we
           can
           beginne
           to
           smile
           secretly
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           thinke
           they
           are
           but
           faire
           words
           ,
           that
           make
           none
           but
           fooles
           faine
           .
           Indeede
           if
           the
           worlde
           threaten
           or
           promise
           ,
           wee
           thinke
           there
           is
           something
           in
           an
           arme
           of
           flesh
           that
           may
           doe
           vs
           hurt
           or
           good
           ;
           but
           when
           faith
           is
           fled
           certaine
           close
           Atheisticall
           imaginations
           beginne
           to
           fasten
           vpon
           the
           minde
           concerning
           God
           and
           religion
           ,
           as
           if
           religion
           were
           but
           a
           pretty
           politicke
           complement
           ,
           &
           that
           God
           is
           one
           who
           will
           doe
           neither
           good
           nor
           evill
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           great
           cause
           to
           feare
           or
           trust
           him
           .
           We
           see
           then
           my
           brethren
           ,
           how
           plaine
           a
           downfall
           there
           is
           from
           Infidelity
           to
           Apostasie
           ,
           from
           God
           and
           all
           goodnes
           :
           when
           men
           want
           faith
           by
           the
           light
           whereof
           their
           blinde
           reason
           might
           be
           guided
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           whereof
           their
           disordered
           hearts
           might
           bee
           kept
           in
           compasse
           ,
           they
           straight
           runne
           madly
           into
           all
           wicked
           opinions
           and
           mischievous
           practises
           .
           Most
           true
           is
           that
           of
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           ver
           .
           8.
           
           
             [
             A
             double
             minded
             man
             is
             vnstable
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             .
             ]
          
           A
           double
           minded
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           vnbelieving
           person
           ,
           whose
           faith
           and
           opinion
           stands
           vpon
           tearmes
           of
           indifferencie
           &
           probabilitie
           ,
           hee
           is
           in
           
             vtramque
             partem
          
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           or
           betweene
           both
           ,
           in
           neither
           ;
           his
           opinions
           in
           matters
           
           of
           religion
           are
           variable
           according
           to
           seasons
           and
           occasions
           ,
           he
           holds
           much
           of
           his
           religion
           by
           the
           copie
           of
           m●ns
           countenances
           ,
           much
           of
           it
           by
           permission
           of
           his
           lusts
           with
           manifold
           reservations
           and
           provisoes
           ,
           that
           it
           shal
           bee
           lawfull
           for
           him
           in
           such
           and
           such
           cases
           to
           doe
           or
           belieue
           otherwise
           then
           for
           the
           present
           hee
           doth
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           thus
           of
           double
           mindes
           who
           resolue
           vpon
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           so
           resolue
           vpon
           neither
           ;
           who
           cast
           about
           in
           their
           thoughts
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           belieue
           this
           but
           it
           may
           be
           't
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           doe
           this
           ,
           but
           what
           if
           I
           do
           it
           not
           ;
           what
           if
           I
           do
           the
           contrary
           :
           when
           mens
           mindes
           looke
           thus
           a
           squint
           on
           two
           thinges
           at
           once
           they
           must
           needes
           bee
           vnstable
           in
           their
           waies
           :
           If
           saving
           faith
           in
           the
           trueth
           of
           God
           doe
           not
           establish
           the
           heart
           in
           a
           full
           relyance
           vpon
           God
           only
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           that
           a
           man
           should
           be
           of
           a
           wauering
           and
           moueable
           temper
           ,
           vnstable
           in
           his
           opinions
           ,
           vnsetled
           in
           his
           practises
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           like
           a
           man
           that
           standes
           vpon
           one
           legge
           ,
           easily
           overturned
           ,
           like
           a
           bowle
           on
           a
           smooth
           table
           ,
           that
           's
           pushed
           aside
           with
           the
           least
           touch
           of
           a
           finger
           ;
           whereas
           the
           true
           believer
           founded
           and
           stablished
           in
           the
           faith
           is
           
             one
             of
             those
             living
             stones
          
           ,
           which
           
             S
             t
             Peter
          
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           5.
           which
           are
           squared
           and
           surely
           placed
           vpon
           the
           foundation
           ,
           therevpon
           resting
           vnmoueable
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           this
           point
           sufficiently
           for
           our
           vse
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           needs
           practise
           more
           then
           proofe
           .
           The
           vses
           I
           shall
           commende
           vnto
           you
           shal
           be
           no
           other
           then
           those
           which
           are
           made
           already
           to
           our
           hand
           in
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           The
           first
           vse
           shal
           be
           for
           exhortation
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           now
           admonished
           of
           this
           matter
           :
           what
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           to
           these
           Hebrewes
           ,
           the
           same
           I
           say
           vnto
           you
           ,
           
             Beloved
             ,
             Take
             he●d
             brethren
             lest
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evill
             heart
             of
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God.
          
           Be
           well
           advised
           ,
           looke
           well
           about
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           greatest
           moment
           ,
           herevpon
           depends
           your
           constancie
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           vpon
           that
           dependes
           your
           happynesse
           in
           heaven
           .
           My
           trust
           is
           this
           exhortation
           will
           not
           be
           sleighted
           by
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           a
           little
           consider
           seriously
           
           of
           these
           motiues
           ,
           that
           may
           stirre
           you
           vp
           to
           this
           diligent
           caution
           .
           I
           will
           name
           but
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           also
           in
           this
           place
           giues
           vs
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           easinesse
           to
           fall
           into
           this
           evill
           of
           vnbeliefe
           and
           Apostasie
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           and
           the
           next
           chapter
           is
           very
           vehement
           ,
           in
           admonishing
           the
           hebrews
           of
           this
           danger
           .
           And
           good
           reason
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           not
           easily
           heeded
           without
           good
           forewarning
           .
           Wee
           easilie
           deceiue
           our selues
           in
           this
           matter
           through
           the
           wickednesse
           and
           guile
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           many
           times
           vainely
           imagining
           our
           hearts
           to
           be
           good
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           when
           indeede
           they
           be
           evill
           hearts
           of
           vnbeliefe
           .
           This
           is
           a
           peece
           of
           cunning
           which
           they
           are
           not
           to
           learne
           :
           viz.
           to
           beguile
           vs
           with
           counterfeit
           graces
           insteede
           of
           currant
           .
           But
           that
           which
           deceiues
           men
           chiefly
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           because
           we
           liue
           in
           one
           common
           societie
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           dreame
           of
           a
           communitie
           of
           faith
           and
           salvation
           .
           What
           meane
           else
           those
           carelesse
           thoughts
           and
           speeches
           of
           many
           ?
           I
           thanke
           God
           I
           haue
           a
           strong
           faith
           and
           haue
           had
           ever
           ;
           I
           am
           a
           Christian
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           baptized
           ,
           and
           bred
           vp
           in
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           I
           frequent
           good
           exercises
           ,
           I
           liue
           as
           most
           men
           doe
           ,
           &c
           :
           whence
           they
           thinke
           this
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           miscarrying
           .
           Men
           take
           vp
           their
           religion
           as
           they
           doe
           fashions
           ,
           what
           most
           men
           haue
           they
           must
           haue
           also
           ;
           most
           men
           speake
           well
           of
           religion
           ,
           great
           men
           countenance
           it
           ,
           a
           religious
           King
           loues
           &
           defends
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           fashion
           to
           be
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           be
           so
           ,
           lest
           they
           be
           singular
           :
           As
           vertues
           be
           not
           disliked
           when
           they
           grow
           common
           (
           which
           is
           seldome
           )
           men
           will
           seeme
           at
           least
           to
           loue
           them
           .
           My
           Brethren
           ,
           wee
           abhorr
           Popery
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           be
           content
           to
           doe
           as
           Papists
           doe
           ;
           viz
           :
           to
           take
           vp
           our
           religion
           vpon
           trust
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           whence
           then
           is
           the
           ignorance
           ,
           the
           vngodlinesse
           of
           so
           many
           in
           our
           Churches
           ;
           multitudes
           there
           be
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           knowe
           not
           but
           that
           another
           religion
           may
           be
           as
           good
           as
           that
           which
           they
           professe
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           themselues
           or
           any
           body
           else
           can
           tell
           ,
           be
           as
           
           ready
           to
           leaue
           as
           to
           keepe
           what
           they
           haue
           .
           Our
           adversaryes
           see
           this
           ,
           and
           stick
           not
           to
           triumph
           at
           this
           our
           weaknesse
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           haue
           Churches
           full
           of
           people
           ,
           but
           empty
           of
           sound
           Protestants
           :
           They
           will
           tell
           vs
           in
           their
           bookes
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           part
           that
           are
           on
           our
           sides
           ,
           haue
           no
           other
           motiues
           to
           hold
           them
           here
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           they
           haue
           bin
           so
           borne
           and
           b●edd
           ,
           and
           receiued
           their
           religion
           as
           they
           do
           their
           inheritance
           ,
           by
           descent
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           men
           whom
           decrees
           of
           Parliament
           and
           feare
           of
           lawes
           keepe
           with
           vs
           rather
           then
           any
           certaine
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           religion
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           a
           shame
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           able
           to
           confute
           such
           shamefull
           imputations
           .
           To
           say
           it
           is
           worse
           ,
           with
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           whose
           chiefe
           policy
           to
           keepe
           simple
           soules
           within
           the
           pale
           of
           their
           Church
           is
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           this
           may
           stop
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           but
           it
           helps
           not
           vs
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           and
           pitty
           the
           miserable
           estate
           of
           most
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           be
           examined
           by
           a
           Minister
           touching
           their
           faith
           ,
           will
           make
           him
           blush
           and
           blesse
           himselfe
           to
           see
           their
           ignorance
           ;
           But
           if
           such
           fall
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Priest
           or
           Iesuite
           to
           try
           them
           a
           litle
           ,
           they
           will
           soone
           streine
           at
           their
           religion
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           strange
           that
           they
           should
           be
           men
           that
           professe
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           forwardly
           too
           sometimes
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           not
           able
           to
           maintaine
           i●
           ?
           How
           soone
           thinke
           you
           will
           such
           blasts
           as
           these
           be
           shaken
           ,
           with
           every
           blast
           and
           torne
           vp
           out
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           taken
           no
           deeper
           roote
           in
           the
           faith
           ;
           especially
           if
           temporall
           respects
           should
           meete
           together
           with
           Sophisticall
           arguments
           ,
           and
           turne
           them
           aside
           from
           the
           puritie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           But
           these
           are
           not
           all
           that
           deceiue
           themselues
           :
           not
           onely
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           haue
           knowledge
           and
           liue
           vngodly
           ,
           runne
           into
           the
           same
           errors
           ,
           and
           danger
           ,
           men
           that
           are
           lyars
           ,
           swearers
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           oppressors
           ,
           voluptuous
           persons
           ,
           yea
           scoffers
           at
           true
           piety
           will
           be
           accounted
           men
           that
           loue
           religion
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           will
           stand
           to
           defend
           it
           if
           neede
           be
           .
           But
           they
           are
           not
           aware
           that
           there
           is
           in
           them
           an
           evill
           heart
           that
           wil
           deceiue
           them
           :
           may
           we
           thinke
           that
           such
           
           men
           whose
           end
           is
           to
           liue
           loosely
           will
           much
           deliberate
           in
           what
           religion
           to
           doe
           it
           ?
           vn
           lesse
           they
           thinke
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Protestant
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           saue
           a
           libertine
           ,
           what
           availes
           it
           whether
           they
           beleiue
           well
           or
           ill
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           resolued
           to
           liue
           wickedly
           .
           Such
           ignorant
           and
           vitious
           persons
           as
           these
           (
           and
           these
           take
           vp
           a
           great
           parte
           of
           our
           Companyes
           )
           such
           as
           these
           they
           be
           that
           ●unne
           vpon
           religion
           at
           all
           adventures
           taking
           that
           which
           is
           next
           before
           thē
           ,
           never
           labouring
           after
           that
           faith
           &
           knowledg
           which
           should
           be
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           tryall
           .
           So
           easy
           a
           matter
           is
           it
           for
           mē
           that
           liue
           in
           a
           true
           Church
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           Iewes
           
             Luk
             3.
             8.
             
             (
             wee
             haue
             Abraham
             to
             our
             father
             )
          
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           needs
           doe
           well
           ,
           and
           God
           must
           even
           doe
           miracles
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           of
           stones
           if
           any
           be
           saued
           but
           they
           ;
           so
           now
           wee
           liue
           in
           a
           reformed
           Church
           ,
           purged
           with
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ,
           blest
           with
           religious
           Princes
           ,
           with
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           with
           peace
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           others
           troubles
           ,
           and
           with
           miraculous
           deliverances
           :
           And
           be
           these
           priviledges
           enough
           to
           winne
           our
           loue
           to
           religion
           ,
           and
           our
           constancy
           in
           the
           defending
           of
           it
           ?
           Ye●
           truly
           they
           be
           ,
           if
           well
           vsed
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           perish
           for
           euer
           that
           would
           seeke
           to
           rob
           vs
           of
           so
           great
           blessings
           by
           any
           malitious
           forces
           or
           crafts
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           externall
           priviledges
           must
           not
           deceiue
           vs
           ,
           wee
           must
           looke
           euery
           one
           to
           himselfe
           that
           we
           be
           not
           vnreformed
           persons
           in
           a
           reformed
           Church
           ,
           ignorant
           in
           so
           great
           light
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           disordered
           vnder
           goodnes
           of
           discipline
           ,
           men
           disobedient
           to
           Prince
           and
           Priest
           ,
           luxurious
           in
           our
           peace
           ,
           secure
           and
           vnthankfull
           after
           our
           deliuerances
           .
           If
           wee
           be
           so
           ,
           all
           is
           not
           well
           with
           vs
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           we
           may
           boast
           and
           imagine
           :
           there
           is
           a
           roote
           of
           bitternesse
           within
           our
           vnbeleiuing
           hearts
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           will
           spring
           vp
           into
           the
           gall
           and
           wormewood
           of
           Apostasy
           from
           God
           and
           his
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             motiue
          
           .
        
         
           The
           2
           motiue
           to
           make
           vs
           heedfull
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           evill
           and
           danger
           of
           Apostasy
           and
           infidelity
           .
           An
           vnbeleiuing
           heart
           is
           
           an
           evill
           heart
           ,
           a
           sinfull
           and
           wicked
           heart
           ,
           a
           heart
           vnteachable
           and
           vntractable
           ,
           the
           word
           works
           not
           on
           it
           ,
           mercy
           cannot
           perswade
           it
           ,
           judgements
           cannot
           breake
           it
           ,
           all
           meanes
           of
           favour
           are
           in
           vaine
           applyed
           to
           make
           it
           yeeld
           :
           as
           we
           haue
           a
           sufficient
           example
           of
           the
           Iewes
           alleadged
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           with
           whom
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           great
           works
           prevayled
           nothing
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           vnbeleife
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           evill
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           evill
           also
           in
           its
           effects
           ,
           because
           it
           breeds
           a
           forsaking
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           very
           worst
           of
           all
           evills
           in
           the
           world
           which
           the
           Apost●e
           amplifies
           calling
           it
           
             Apostasy
             ,
             a
             departing
             frō
             the
             living
             God.
          
           This
           attribute
           compriseth
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           &
           more
           to
           vs
           thē
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           not
           only
           what
           God
           is
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           is
           vnto
           the
           creatures
           ,
           namely
           the
           author
           of
           their
           life
           &
           being
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           fountain
           of
           their
           happynesse
           and
           welfare
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           forsakes
           God
           ,
           leaues
           the
           wellspring
           of
           liuing
           waters
           to
           drinke
           puddle
           out
           of
           a
           broken
           Cisterne
           ,
           he
           leaues
           the
           Sunne
           to
           warme
           himselfe
           at
           a
           candle
           ,
           and
           departs
           from
           life
           ,
           to
           goe
           into
           death
           :
           God
           is
           truth
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           goe
           from
           him
           runne
           into
           darkenesse
           and
           error
           ,
           in
           him
           only
           is
           peace
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           without
           him
           there
           's
           nothing
           but
           woe
           and
           misery
           :
           
             [
             They
             forsake
             their
             owne
             mercy
             ,
             that
             trust
             in
             lying
             vanities
             ]
             Ionah
             .
          
           3.
           8.
           being
           taught
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           ;
           he
           that
           flyes
           away
           from
           Gods
           presence
           to
           goe
           to
           Tharsis
           ,
           thinking
           there
           to
           be
           in
           safety
           he
           shal
           be
           deceiued
           in
           his
           expectation
           ,
           the
           windes
           will
           not
           blow
           fauorably
           vpon
           such
           a
           runagate
           ,
           the
           seas
           will
           not
           brooke
           the
           shippe
           that
           beares
           him
           ,
           safety
           he
           finds
           none
           ,
           but
           whē
           we
           least
           looked
           for
           it
           in
           the
           belly
           of
           a
           fish
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           vntil
           he
           had
           returned
           vnto
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           forsaken
           ,
           by
           prayer
           and
           promise
           of
           obedience
           .
           Men
           and
           Angels
           and
           all
           creatures
           are
           but
           lying
           vanityes
           deceiuing
           the
           hope
           of
           them
           that
           seeke
           vnto
           them
           for
           helpe
           ,
           when
           their
           ayde
           is
           only
           sought
           after
           and
           God
           forsaken
           ,
           they
           then
           leade
           vs
           into
           sinne
           and
           misery
           ,
           and
           there
           leaue
           vs.
           Wherefore
           miserable
           is
           the
           case
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           who
           turne
           their
           backes
           to
           religion
           and
           sanctity
           
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           these
           things
           cannot
           be
           left
           ,
           but
           God
           must
           be
           forsaken
           too
           .
           There
           is
           indeede
           an
           imagination
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           be
           a
           friend
           vnto
           them
           in
           all
           religions
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           practises
           whatsoeuer
           .
           But
           this
           is
           but
           a
           Turkish
           dreame
           ;
           No
           ,
           he
           that
           departs
           from
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           departs
           also
           from
           the
           liuing
           God.
           And
           whosoeuer
           so
           forsakes
           God
           ,
           let
           him
           also
           be
           sure
           God
           will
           forsake
           him
           ,
           then
           which
           no
           greater
           miserie
           can
           betide
           a
           creature
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           ,
           Beloued
           ,
           what
           iust
           cause
           we
           haue
           to
           enforce
           this
           exhortation
           vpon
           our selues
           .
           
             Take
             heede
             &c.
          
           
           It
           is
           easie
           yet
           most
           dangerous
           to
           be
           deceiued
           herein
           ,
           wherefore
           now
           bethinke
           your selues
           ,
           try
           your
           hearts
           in
           an
           vnpartiall
           examination
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           yea
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           now
           that
           yee
           may
           not
           wander
           in
           this
           search
           ,
           fasten
           your
           meditations
           vpon
           these
           two
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           Looke
           to
           thy
           knowledge
           ,
           see
           vpon
           what
           grounds
           thy
           faith
           in
           God
           and
           profession
           in
           religion
           is
           built
           .
           Stands
           thy
           faith
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           men
           ,
           &
           beleiuest
           thou
           because
           of
           their
           saying
           ?
           is
           it
           founded
           vpon
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           countrie
           ,
           &
           of
           thine
           owne
           education
           ,
           vpon
           the
           authoritie
           of
           lawes
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           men
           that
           establish
           and
           maintaine
           the
           religion
           thou
           professest
           :
           if
           this
           be
           the
           ground
           worke
           of
           thy
           faith
           ,
           thou
           buildest
           vpon
           the
           sand
           .
           Hast
           thou
           no
           sound
           knowledge
           of
           religion
           thy selfe
           ?
           Art
           thou
           vnable
           to
           iustifie
           thy
           faith
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Is
           not
           thy
           conscience
           convinced
           by
           sure
           proofe
           that
           the
           religion
           which
           thou
           professest
           is
           the
           very
           truth
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           know
           then
           for
           a
           certaine
           that
           there
           is
           an
           euill
           heart
           within
           thee
           ,
           that
           will
           betray
           thee
           to
           Apostasie
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           .
           Shall
           a
           man
           thinke
           thou
           wilt
           stand
           to
           that
           which
           thou
           knowest
           not
           throughly
           :
           when
           arguments
           ,
           threatnings
           ,
           persuasions
           ,
           and
           faire
           promises
           shall
           assault
           thee
           ?
           Will
           such
           sleight
           imaginations
           as
           these
           endure
           the
           stake
           when
           all
           that
           thou
           canst
           say
           for
           thy selfe
           is
           ,
           I
           thinke
           so
           ,
           men
           say
           so
           ,
           I
           haue
           beene
           taught
           so
           ,
           by
           such
           and
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           other
           men
           are
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           I
           neuer
           heard
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ?
           And
           wil
           such
           
           slender
           ,
           and
           ill
           grounded
           conceites
           as
           these
           in
           matter
           of
           religion
           vphold
           thy
           heart
           in
           a
           constant
           resolution
           to
           stand
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           faith
           ?
           will
           these
           arme
           thee
           with
           courage
           against
           the
           point
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           teeth
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           torments
           ,
           losse
           of
           friends
           ,
           of
           country
           ,
           of
           life
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ?
           Be
           assured
           that
           if
           thy
           religion
           rest
           vpon
           such
           propps
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           fall
           vpon
           the
           dust
           ,
           when
           peace
           ,
           credit
           ,
           and
           other
           temporall
           respects
           which
           are
           now
           the
           maine
           vndersetters
           of
           it
           ,
           shal
           be
           remoued
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           weight
           of
           it
           shall
           leane
           vpon
           such
           a
           broken
           reede
           .
        
         
           2
           Looke
           to
           thy
           practice
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           shalt
           best
           discover
           what
           thy
           heart
           is
           .
           Is
           the
           practice
           of
           thy
           religion
           entire
           ,
           faire
           ,
           vniuersal
           ,
           equally
           respecting
           all
           the
           commandements
           ,
           so
           that
           thou
           studiest
           to
           thy
           power
           to
           walke
           before
           God
           in
           vprightnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ?
           Art
           thou
           the
           same
           man
           in
           priuate
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           in
           publike
           ,
           in
           thy
           closet
           and
           in
           thy
           parlour
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           market
           ,
           in
           thy
           life
           and
           in
           the
           pulpit
           ?
           Is
           thy
           carriage
           even
           and
           smooth
           ,
           doe
           thy
           holines
           towards
           God
           ,
           thy
           righteousnesse
           towards
           men
           ,
           thy
           sobrietie
           towards
           thy selfe
           keepe
           pace
           together
           ,
           &
           goe
           hand
           in
           hand
           ?
           Art
           thou
           a
           faithfull
           Minister
           ,
           a
           iust
           Magistrate
           ,
           an
           honest
           tradesman
           as
           well
           as
           thou
           pretendest
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ?
           If
           thou
           canst
           say
           yea
           ,
           &
           that
           truly
           ,
           there
           's
           hope
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           may
           befall
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           start
           back
           nor
           deale
           vnfaithfully
           in
           the
           covenant
           he
           hath
           made
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           faithfulnesse
           and
           vprightnesse
           shal
           preserue
           him
           from
           backsliding
           .
           But
           ,
           Beloued
           ,
           if
           ye
           serue
           God
           with
           reservations
           and
           secret
           dispensations
           ,
           picking
           and
           choosing
           according
           as
           it
           fits
           your
           owne
           humonrs
           ,
           doing
           this
           thing
           ,
           disobeying
           that
           ;
           If
           ye
           trust
           God
           in
           some
           promises
           ,
           mistrust
           him
           in
           others
           ,
           feare
           him
           in
           some
           threatnings
           ,
           despise
           him
           in
           others
           ,
           then
           know
           ,
           all
           is
           not
           well
           within
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           within
           an
           evill
           heart
           of
           vnbeleife
           ,
           and
           religion
           will
           gaine
           but
           litle
           credit
           ,
           by
           your
           cōstācie
           in
           the
           professing
           of
           it
           .
           
           He
           that
           shuffles
           and
           cutts
           and
           choakes
           his
           conscience
           by
           shifts
           of
           wit
           ,
           stifles
           in
           him
           the
           good
           motions
           of
           grace
           ,
           nourisheth
           in
           him
           some
           wicked
           affection
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           liues
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           some
           secret
           abomination
           :
           He
           that
           can
           stumble
           at
           a
           straw
           ,
           and
           leape
           ouer
           a
           block
           ,
           straine
           at
           a
           ceremony
           and
           neglect
           the
           substance
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           forward
           in
           such
           maters
           as
           gaine
           applause
           ,
           making
           the
           shew
           of
           his
           religion
           his
           reputation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           where
           there
           's
           no
           notice
           taken
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           liues
           loosely
           ,
           intemperatly
           ,
           and
           vnconscionably
           :
           Let
           not
           such
           a
           one
           deceiue
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           his
           heart
           is
           naught
           and
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           &
           his
           religion
           haue
           most
           neede
           of
           him
           such
           a
           false
           friend
           will
           faile
           them
           both
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           already
           denied
           the
           power
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           will
           it
           be
           any
           wonder
           if
           afterwards
           he
           deny
           the
           forme
           of
           it
           ?
           one
           sinne
           liued
           in
           without
           repentance
           is
           enough
           to
           pull
           a
           man
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           will
           it
           not
           be
           enough
           to
           poperie
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           heresie
           ?
           He
           that
           will
           not
           leaue
           his
           sin
           for
           his
           religions
           sake
           ,
           will
           easily
           be
           perswaded
           to
           leaue
           his
           religion
           for
           his
           sinnes
           sake
           ;
           he
           that
           will
           not
           at
           Gods
           commande
           or
           intreaty
           be
           brought
           in
           any
           hand
           to
           put
           to
           death
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           ,
           to
           relinquish
           any
           of
           his
           pleasing
           and
           profitable
           lusts
           ,
           &
           lewd
           practices
           ,
           is
           this
           man
           in
           case
           to
           put
           to
           death
           himselfe
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           for
           loue
           thereof
           to
           forsake
           the
           world
           and
           himselfe
           too
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           so
           much
           that
           could
           not
           part
           with
           so
           little
           ?
           He
           that
           is
           already
           a
           secret
           enemy
           to
           religion
           and
           devotion
           ,
           will
           in
           time
           proue
           an
           open
           pesecutor
           of
           both
           .
           He
           that
           can
           despise
           and
           in
           heart
           deride
           a
           protestant
           minister
           is
           in
           faire
           forwardnesse
           to
           like
           well
           of
           a
           Popish
           Priest.
           In
           a
           word
           he
           that
           hath
           bid
           farewell
           to
           pietie
           to
           day
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           even
           lay
           but
           he
           may
           bee
           driuen
           to
           take
           leaue
           of
           his
           religion
           to
           morrow
           .
           When
           once
           the
           conscience
           can
           swallow
           downe
           wicked
           practises
           ,
           it
           will
           soone
           digest
           wicked
           opinions
           :
           when
           once
           the
           ship
           leakes
           ,
           the
           lading
           is
           in
           danger
           both
           to
           sinke
           or
           swimme
           together
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           pure
           
           faith
           can
           be
           preserued
           in
           an
           impure
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Now
           (
           my
           Brethren
           )
           let
           every
           one
           of
           vs
           cause
           our
           hearts
           to
           passe
           vnder
           this
           triall
           &
           censure
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           see
           what
           we
           haue
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           &
           what
           religion
           hath
           to
           trust
           to
           vs.
           Let
           vs
           goe
           vpon
           sure
           grounds
           ,
           care
           we
           that
           our
           knowledge
           of
           religion
           be
           distinct
           ,
           and
           certaine
           ,
           that
           our
           practice
           of
           it
           bee
           sincere
           ,
           free
           frō
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           &
           so
           we
           shal
           giue
           good
           proofe
           of
           our
           faithfulnesse
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           our
           perseuerance
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Be
           not
           slack
           to
           goe
           about
           this
           search
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           to
           doe
           it
           throughly
           ,
           delaies
           are
           dangerous
           when
           the
           the
           disease
           is
           mortall
           ,
           and
           to
           cure
           by
           halfes
           is
           not
           to
           cure
           at
           al.
           Secret
           infidelity
           is
           like
           hereditary
           diseases
           ,
           or
           like
           bruises
           taken
           in
           youth
           if
           they
           be
           not
           looked
           to
           in
           time
           ,
           &
           throughly
           cured
           they
           will
           certainely
           kill
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           A
           gangrene
           kils
           when
           it
           gets
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           that
           doe
           that
           is
           bred
           in
           the
           heart
           ?
           Inward
           diseases
           are
           ever
           dangerous
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           haue
           seized
           vpon
           the
           heart
           the
           fountaine
           of
           life
           they
           proue
           deadly
           .
        
         
           Take
           then
           heed
           of
           an
           evill
           heart
           poysoned
           with
           vnbeliefe
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           loue
           the
           credit
           of
           religion
           ,
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           happinesse
           of
           your
           soules
           ,
           looke
           to
           it
           betimes
           to
           purge
           forth
           of
           you
           such
           a
           venemous
           humour
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           an
           Antidote
           against
           this
           infection
           hearken
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           the
           second
           vse
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           The
           second
           vse
           is
           of
           direction
           vnto
           a
           remedie
           against
           vnbeleife
           ,
           and
           Apostasie
           ,
           doe
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           exhorts
           you
           to
           
             [
             Exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             EXOD.
             34.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               23
               Thrice
               in
               the
               yeare
               shall
               all
               your
               men
               Children
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               24
               For
               I
               will
               cast
               out
               the
               Nations
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               inlarge
               thy
               borders
               :
               neither
               shall
               any
               man
               desire
               thy
               land
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               goe
               vp
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               thrice
               in
               the
               yeere
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           we
           haue
           two
           parts
           to
           be
           observed
           .
           1.
           
           A
           Precept
           .
           2.
           
           A
           Promise
           .
           The
           precept
           is
           a
           Leviticall
           injunction
           touching
           certaine
           times
           of
           Solemne
           worshippe
           to
           bee
           performed
           to
           God
           by
           the
           Israelitish
           nation
           ,
           in
           the
           23.
           ve
           .
           More
           distinctly
           we
           haue
           in
           it
           three
           circumstances
           to
           be
           obserued
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           time
           when
           this
           service
           was
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           that
           was
           
             [
             thrice
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           ]
           namely
           at
           3.
           very
           solemne
           Feasts
           ,
           which
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           Feast
           of
           the
           Passeouer
           or
           vnleavenedbread
           ,
           because
           during
           the
           Feast
           for
           seven
           dayes
           they
           might
           haue
           no
           leavenedbread
           in
           all
           their
           dwellings
           .
           This
           Feast
           the
           whole
           Nation
           was
           to
           keepe
           at
           the
           Tabernacle
           where
           euer
           it
           should
           be
           set
           vp
           :
           where
           after
           they
           had
           Sacrificed
           the
           Paschall
           
           Lambe
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           returne
           on
           the
           morrow
           to
           their
           habitations
           as
           it
           is
           Deut.
           16.
           7.
           
           This
           Feast
           was
           kept
           on
           the
           4
           th
           day
           of
           the
           first
           moneth
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           their
           deliverance
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           &
           in
           Aegypt
           from
           the
           slaying
           Angell
           ,
           and
           in
           type
           of
           Christ
           
             that
             saues
             vs
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           2
           The
           Feast
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           or
           of
           weekes
           ,
           which
           was
           kept
           seuen
           compleat
           weekes
           after
           the
           Passeouer
           ;
           or
           beginning
           the
           accompt
           at
           ripe
           Haruest
           when
           they
           put
           the
           sickle
           to
           the
           Corne
           ;
           fiftie
           dayes
           after
           they
           were
           to
           appeare
           before
           God
           with
           an
           oblation
           of
           the
           first
           fruits
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             Deut.
             16.
             9.
             
             Lev.
             23.
             15.
             
             &c.
          
           This
           Feast
           was
           kept
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           Law
           giuen
           at
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           fifty
           daies
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           Feast
           of
           the
           Tabernacles
           ,
           kept
           on
           the
           fifteenth
           day
           of
           the
           seaventh
           Moneth
           ,
           for
           seuen
           dayes
           together
           after
           the
           gathering
           in
           of
           Haruest
           and
           Vintage
           ,
           
             Lev.
             23.
             33.
             
             &c.
          
           At
           which
           time
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           that
           were
           Israelites
           borne
           were
           to
           dwell
           in
           Boothes
           made
           of
           the
           boughes
           of
           thicke
           and
           broad
           leaved
           trees
           ,
           leaving
           their
           houses
           ;
           In
           memory
           that
           they
           dwelt
           in
           Tents
           or
           Boothes
           for
           many
           yeares
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           verse
           42.
           43.
           of
           that
           place
           .
           These
           were
           the
           three
           solemne
           Feasts
           of
           the
           yeare
           wherein
           all
           the
           Males
           were
           to
           appeare
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           this
           precept
           explained
           by
           another
           precept
           ,
           
             Deut.
             16.
             16.
             
             Exod.
             23.
             14.
             
             &c.
          
           wherein
           these
           Feasts
           are
           mentioned
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           Circumstance
           of
           the
           time
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           second
           is
           the
           persons
           that
           were
           at
           those
           times
           to
           performe
           this
           worship
           vnto
           God
           :
           these
           are
           
             [
             All
             your
             men
             Children
          
           ]
           all
           the
           Males
           amonge
           the
           Israelites
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           third
           Circumstance
           is
           ,
           the
           person
           before
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           make
           their
           appearance
           ,
           that
           is
           God
           who
           is
           here
           called
           the
           
             [
             Lord
             Iehouah
          
           ]
           and
           the
           
             [
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           ]
           both
           titles
           implying
           that
           he
           had
           iust
           authority
           to
           commande
           the
           Israelites
           such
           solemne
           Services
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           absolute
           
           Soveraignty
           over
           all
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           his
           gracious
           mercy
           towards
           them
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           Now
           vnder
           this
           Circumstance
           of
           the
           person
           is
           implied
           the
           Place
           ,
           where
           they
           should
           appeare
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           that
           place
           which
           God
           should
           choose
           ,
           wherein
           to
           reare
           vp
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           or
           Sanctuary
           ,
           for
           his
           solemne
           and
           standing
           worship
           .
           This
           was
           first
           at
           Shiloh
           ,
           &
           after
           that
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           in
           the
           Temple
           built
           by
           Solomon
           ;
           which
           place
           God
           chose
           
             to
             put
             his
             name
             there
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           establish
           his
           worship
           and
           to
           manifest
           his
           Glorious
           presence
           in
           speciall
           manner
           in
           that
           place
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           those
           that
           appeared
           in
           those
           places
           dedicated
           to
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           are
           sayd
           to
           appeare
           before
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           there
           present
           to
           require
           and
           reward
           their
           faithfull
           Services
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           the
           precept
           ,
           that
           at
           three
           Solemne
           Feastes
           in
           the
           yeere
           ,
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           Pentecost
           and
           Tabernacles
           all
           the
           males
           of
           the
           Israelitish
           Nation
           ,
           should
           repaire
           vnto
           the
           chiefe
           place
           of
           Gods
           Publike
           worship
           ,
           there
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           and
           performe
           such
           Services
           as
           were
           required
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Next
             followes
             verse
             24.
          
           
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Promise
           which
           is
           added
           to
           the
           Precept
           by
           way
           of
           prevention
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           such
           an
           objection
           as
           the
           People
           might
           make
           against
           the
           equitie
           and
           Reasonablenes
           of
           the
           afore
           named
           Precept
           ;
           God
           had
           commanded
           three
           times
           in
           a
           yeere
           all
           should
           come
           vp
           to
           the
           Tabernacle
           or
           Temple
           .
           What
           will
           become
           of
           vs
           then
           might
           the
           people
           say
           ?
           If
           all
           the
           men
           must
           go
           vp
           &
           leaue
           their
           Houses
           ,
           who
           shal
           in
           their
           absence
           defend
           their
           Wiues
           ,
           Childrē
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           Cattle
           ,
           &c.
           frō
           spoile
           ?
           we
           dwell
           amid'st
           Enemies
           round
           about
           vs
           ,
           the
           Ammonites
           ,
           Moabites
           ,
           Syrians
           ,
           Phenicians
           ,
           Philistines
           ,
           Amalekites
           ,
           Edomites
           &c.
           who
           beare
           vs
           mortall
           hatred
           for
           the
           wrong
           they
           thinke
           wee
           haue
           done
           them
           invading
           their
           Territories
           ;
           these
           wil
           be
           mindfull
           of
           vs
           ,
           they
           haue
           Policie
           enough
           to
           know
           the
           Custome
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           they
           wil
           be
           malitious
           enough
           ,
           to
           watch
           their
           best
           opportunitie
           to
           
           doe
           vs
           mischiefe
           ;
           the
           season
           fit
           for
           Invasion
           being
           the
           Harvest
           time
           .
           If
           the
           Land
           be
           thus
           as
           is
           were
           dispeopled
           thrice
           in
           the
           yeare
           they
           will
           soone
           provide
           Forces
           in
           a
           readines
           to
           set
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           when
           men
           are
           absent
           ,
           wals
           &
           women
           are
           but
           weake
           defences
           ,
           when
           al
           shal
           be
           at
           Ierusalem
           an
           hundred
           or
           moe
           miles
           from
           home
           and
           that
           for
           many
           dayes
           in
           their
           going
           and
           comming
           and
           abode
           there
           ,
           what
           a
           spoile
           may
           there
           be
           committed
           vpon
           the
           borders
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ?
           Wherefore
           this
           Service
           of
           God
           cannot
           be
           performed
           but
           with
           apparent
           perill
           to
           the
           whole
           State.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           obiection
           which
           the
           Israelits
           might
           make
           both
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           from
           time
           to
           time
           when
           they
           dwelt
           in
           the
           promised
           Land.
           
        
         
           By
           way
           of
           answer
           vnto
           this
           doubt
           ,
           God
           promiseth
           that
           no
           Danger
           should
           befall
           them
           for
           observing
           of
           this
           commandement
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           Our
           Enemies
           will
           invade
           our
           Country
           if
           we
           doe
           it
           say
           they
           :
           nay
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           not
           so
           .
           I
           will
           so
           order
           matters
           that
           they
           shall
           doe
           you
           no
           hurt
           
             [
             neither
             shall
             any
             desire
             thy
             Land
             when
             thou
             shalt
             go
             vp
             thrice
             in
             a
             yeere
             to
             appeare
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ]
          
           wherein
           God
           promiseth
           that
           by
           an
           especiall
           providence
           he
           would
           so
           governe
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           as
           much
           as
           intend
           them
           any
           mischief
           when
           they
           went
           about
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           Though
           a
           faire
           opportunity
           should
           bee
           offered
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           haue
           no
           Heart
           or
           desire
           to
           meddle
           with
           their
           Countrey
           .
           But
           because
           they
           might
           yet
           cast
           a
           farther
           doubt
           and
           bee
           scarse
           willing
           to
           take
           God
           vpon
           his
           word
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           vnlikely
           ;
           therefore
           God
           to
           put
           them
           out
           of
           all
           feare
           strengthens
           this
           his
           promise
           by
           two
           other
           promises
           which
           should
           soone
           be
           effectually
           performed
           ;
           that
           by
           seeing
           his
           truth
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           they
           may
           learne
           to
           trust
           to
           his
           truth
           in
           the
           other
           .
           These
           promises
           are
           1.
           
           That
           God
           would
           driue
           out
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           a
           dwelling
           there
           ,
           
             [
             for
             I
             will
             cast
             out
             the
             Nations
             before
             thee
             :
             ]
          
           therefore
           hee
           coulde
           easilie
           keepe
           out
           their
           
           enemies
           from
           reentring
           that
           could
           throw
           them
           out
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           possession
           .
        
         
           2
           That
           he
           would
           make
           their
           territories
           larger
           from
           time
           to
           time
           
             [
             and
             I
             will
             enlarge
             thy
             Coasts
             ]
          
           their
           Territories
           assigned
           them
           should
           grow
           wider
           ,
           not
           narrower
           ;
           and
           they
           should
           gaine
           vpon
           their
           enemies
           ,
           who
           were
           more
           like
           to
           winne
           vpon
           them
           .
           Now
           then
           hee
           that
           coulde
           giue
           them
           a
           Countrey
           when
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           but
           wandered
           in
           the
           wildernes
           without
           house
           or
           home
           ;
           he
           that
           could
           enlarge
           their
           borders
           when
           at
           the
           first
           they
           were
           but
           little
           (
           according
           as
           experience
           anone
           after
           this
           time
           did
           proue
           to
           be
           most
           true
           :
           )
           he
           also
           could
           preserue
           them
           from
           loosing
           any
           thing
           they
           had
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           hazzarded
           it
           for
           his
           owne
           service
           sake
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           plaine
           resolution
           of
           this
           scripture
           .
           From
           hence
           now
           wee
           haue
           two
           instructions
           for
           our
           practice
           here
           to
           be
           learned
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Doct.
            
             1
          
           
             That
             no
             man
             shal
             be
             a
             looser
             by
             his
             obedience
             to
             God.
          
           The
           inference
           is
           plaine
           .
           The
           Israelits
           might
           pleade
           that
           they
           could
           not
           obey
           this
           commaundement
           ,
           because
           of
           apparent
           inconveniencies
           that
           woulde
           follow
           therevpon
           :
           God
           remoues
           this
           scruple
           by
           promising
           that
           no
           such
           danger
           should
           happen
           on
           them
           as
           they
           imagined
           ;
           if
           they
           would
           obey
           they
           should
           not
           be
           damaged
           by
           it
           .
           Now
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           like
           obiections
           are
           made
           by
           vnbelieuers
           against
           every
           part
           of
           Gods
           Service
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           to
           shift
           of
           from
           themselues
           a
           necessitie
           ●o
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           also
           because
           God
           deales
           a
           like
           at
           all
           times
           towards
           his
           Faithfull
           Servants
           ;
           which
           setting
           a
           side
           all
           by-respects
           readily
           obey
           his
           will
           ,
           By
           the
           rule
           of
           Proportion
           ,
           from
           this
           particular
           we
           deduce
           this
           Generall
           .
        
         
           
             That
             God
             suffers
             not
             men
             to
             sustaine
             hurt
             and
             losse●
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Obedient
             Performance
             of
             such
             things
             as
             he
             commands
             them
             .
          
           The
           second
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               Doct.
            
             2
          
           
             Experience
             of
             the
             Trueth
             in
             some
             of
             Gods
             Promises
             ,
             should
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             beliefe
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           The
           deduction
           is
           also
           manifest
           ,
           God
           commands
           the
           Israelites
           
           to
           belieue
           that
           hee
           will
           over-rule
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           keepe
           them
           from
           annoying
           of
           their
           countrey
           when
           they
           are
           busied
           about
           Gods
           worship
           :
           why
           ?
           because
           he
           would
           cast
           out
           their
           enemies
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           enlarge
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           countrey
           after
           their
           enioying
           it
           ▪
           now
           these
           promises
           they
           shoulde
           see
           manifestly
           accomplished
           shortlie
           after
           they
           came
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           for
           now
           they
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           when
           this
           precept
           was
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           belieue
           that
           God
           would
           bee
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           in
           this
           promise
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           be
           for
           their
           Plantation
           in
           that
           countrey
           .
           Hence
           the
           point
           is
           ,
        
         
           Triall
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           should
           cause
           trust
           in
           God
           for
           all
           other
           matters
           .
           
             Of
             these
             in
             order
          
           .
        
         
           1
           That
           none
           shal
           be
           a
           looser
           by
           his
           obedience
           to
           God.
           
             For
             confirmation
             of
             this
             trueth
             obserue
             these
             reasons
             .
          
        
         
           R.
           1
           The
           first
           reason
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           trueth
           and
           faithfulnes
           of
           God
           in
           as
           manie
           promises
           as
           hee
           hath
           made
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           setting
           forth
           his
           aboundant
           rewarde
           of
           faithfull
           obedience
           .
           It
           were
           an
           endlesse
           thing
           to
           name
           vnto
           you
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           of
           these
           promises
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           only
           direct
           you
           to
           the
           serious
           meditation
           vpon
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Deut.
             28.
             
             Psal.
          
           37
           ,
           and
           128.
           wherein
           whatsoeuer
           is
           good
           for
           the
           Soule
           ,
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Estate
           ,
           the
           Name
           ,
           the
           Posteritie
           of
           Man
           ,
           all
           is
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           feare
           God
           and
           obey
           his
           commaundements
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           God
           is
           faithfull
           and
           true
           to
           performe
           what
           hee
           promiseth
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           carefull
           to
           obey
           .
        
         
           R.
           2.
           
           The
           second
           is
           from
           his
           Mercie
           and
           Bountie
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           rich
           vnto
           all
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           to
           such
           as
           feare
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           By
           which
           meanes
           God
           provides
           as
           for
           his
           owne
           glorie
           ,
           so
           for
           our
           singular
           inconragement
           in
           his
           seruice
           .
           He
           will
           not
           haue
           his
           seruants
           to
           complaine
           that
           they
           serue
           a
           hard
           Master
           ,
           one
           that
           doth
           ill
           prouide
           for
           the
           aduancement
           and
           welfare
           of
           his
           seruants
           :
           that
           his
           seruice
           is
           of
           much
           hazard
           ,
           full
           of
           trouble
           ,
           molestation
           ,
           and
           painefulnesse
           ,
           but
           of
           little
           
           profit
           and
           comfort
           .
           This
           were
           a
           dishonour
           to
           God
           :
           wherfore
           God
           will
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           he
           commaundes
           not
           over
           vs
           for
           our
           hurt
           ,
           nor
           makes
           vse
           of
           our
           seruice
           without
           a
           bountifull
           rewarde
           for
           our
           labour
           .
           If
           hee
           bid
           vs
           doe
           any
           thing
           't
           is
           that
           we
           maie
           gaine
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           himselfe
           .
           His
           glorie
           and
           our
           happinesse
           go
           both
           together
           :
           nay
           ,
           was
           there
           euer
           anie
           who
           sought
           to
           glorifie
           God
           by
           his
           obedience
           ,
           but
           God
           made
           him
           happie
           in
           the
           reward
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           R.
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           last
           shal
           be
           frō
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           wherby
           he
           is
           able
           to
           giue
           euerie
           good
           thing
           to
           his
           feruants
           ;
           and
           to
           shield
           them
           from
           all
           euill
           things
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           is
           worth
           the
           hauing
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           in
           his
           gift
           as
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           to
           distribute
           all
           the
           goodnesse
           which
           is
           in
           himselfe
           or
           in
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           where
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           hee
           himselfe
           pleaseth
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           hath
           vnder
           his
           commande
           the
           forces
           of
           all
           Creatures
           in
           Heauen
           and
           in
           Earth
           ,
           which
           hee
           ruleth
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           his
           owne
           purposes
           .
           He
           can
           at
           ease
           frustrate
           the
           harmefull
           intentions
           ,
           and
           noisome
           qualities
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           .
           Hee
           can
           at
           anie
           time
           turne
           their
           malice
           into
           mercie
           ,
           yea
           he
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           forth
           glorie
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           profit
           to
           his
           seruants
           not
           onlie
           against
           ,
           but
           even
           out
           of
           their
           mischievous
           designements
           .
           This
           shall
           suffice
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           which
           needes
           not
           so
           much
           confirmation
           to
           conuince
           vs
           of
           the
           trueth
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           perswasion
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           applie
           it
           to
           our
           practice
           .
           I
           will
           therefore
           come
           to
           the
           application
           of
           it
           after
           I
           haue
           in
           few
           wordes
           cleared
           a
           doubt
           or
           twaine
           ,
           the
           solution
           whereof
           will
           farther
           illustrate
           the
           point
           it selfe
           ▪
        
         
           Q.
           1
           The
           first
           question
           is
           ,
           
             what
             is
             to
             bee
             thought
             of
             those
             that
             suffer
             evill
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ?
          
           We
           see
           it
           is
           generallie
           the
           condition
           and
           lot
           of
           the
           godly
           to
           haue
           verie
           hard
           measure
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           if
           any
           sit
           downe
           by
           the
           losse
           't
           is
           commonlie
           they
           .
           
             He
             that
             refraineth
             himselfe
             from
             evill
             maketh
             himselfe
             a
             prey
          
           ;
           it
           was
           and
           wil
           be
           true
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           :
           a
           godlie
           man
           is
           a
           faire
           marke
           wherevpon
           to
           discharge
           all
           the
           malice
           and
           mischiefe
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           a
           goodly
           pleasant
           matter
           
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           men
           to
           heape
           all
           iniuries
           that
           may
           be
           vpon
           the
           head
           of
           so
           hateful
           a
           person
           as
           is
           in
           their
           accōpt
           a
           faithfull
           seruant
           of
           God
           :
           how
           then
           is
           it
           true
           that
           Gods
           seruice
           brings
           vs
           no
           dammage
           ?
           I
           answere
           brieflie
           to
           this
           doubt
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           A.
           1
           That
           such
           evils
           as
           befall
           the
           good
           and
           godly
           come
           vpon
           them
           ordinarilie
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           diligence
           ,
           but
           negligence
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God.
           Even
           they
           haue
           their
           faults
           ,
           their
           pride
           ,
           their
           securitie
           ,
           their
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           their
           profanenesse
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           their
           covetousnes
           ;
           and
           then
           no
           marvell
           if
           they
           smart
           for
           it
           .
           God
           le
           ts
           loose
           the
           tongues
           of
           railers
           to
           scourge
           their
           name
           ;
           he
           vnbindes
           the
           hands
           of
           robbers
           to
           spoile
           their
           goods
           ;
           he
           giues
           Sathan
           libertie
           to
           afflict
           their
           soules
           ;
           he
           himselfe
           hides
           his
           face
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           wofull
           plight
           they
           are
           ,
           till
           in
           their
           affliction
           they
           turne
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           repent
           of
           their
           evill
           doings
           .
           Servants
           when
           they
           grow
           lazie
           ,
           and
           wicked
           neede
           .
           Correction
           more
           then
           Protection
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           ;
           if
           once
           we
           grow
           vnfaithful
           he
           hath
           a
           hand
           to
           smite
           vs
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           defend
           vs
           ,
           a
           rod
           as
           wel
           as
           a
           crooke
           ,
           and
           he
           loues
           vs
           so
           wel
           that
           hee
           will
           not
           spare
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           but
           lay
           it
           on
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             being
             chastened
             by
             him
             we
             might
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world●
             .
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           
           3●
           .
        
         
           2
           God
           doth
           dispose
           of
           thinges
           thus
           in
           great
           wisedome
           when
           even
           the
           best
           fare
           many
           times
           worst
           ,
           to
           try
           the
           soundnes
           of
           their
           zeale
           ,
           their
           faith
           ,
           their
           patience
           ,
           &c.
           
           God
           will
           know
           whether
           men
           that
           professe
           much
           loue
           of
           him
           will
           be
           contented
           to
           beare
           a
           little
           losse
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           will
           forsake
           his
           service
           ,
           when
           peace
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           credit
           in
           the
           world
           forsake
           them
           .
           God
           will
           also
           make
           the
           world
           know
           that
           he
           hath
           servants
           in
           the
           world
           which
           serue
           him
           not
           for
           ful
           baggs
           ,
           high
           titles
           ,
           large
           possessions
           ,
           welfurnished
           tables
           ,
           bodily
           ease
           and
           
             a
             whole
             skinne
          
           .
           (
           As
           Sathan
           most
           maliciouslie
           accused
           holy
           
             Iob.
             ch
             .
             1.
          
           )
           but
           men
           that
           serue
           him
           out
           of
           loue
           &
           faithfulnes
           ,
           men
           that
           are
           resolued
           to
           follow
           him
           through
           
           povertie
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           hunger
           ,
           nakednesse
           and
           perills
           ,
           yea
           to
           open
           their
           breasts
           to
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           murtherers
           and
           to
           giue
           their
           bodies
           to
           the
           flames
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           bee
           to
           doe
           God
           or
           his
           gospell
           credit
           .
           Now
           other
           things
           be
           but
           small
           losses
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           when
           God
           and
           his
           grace
           in
           vs
           gaines
           so
           much
           honour
           .
        
         
           3
           Those
           losses
           which
           at
           anie
           time
           happen
           for
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           God
           at
           another
           time
           makes
           them
           good
           :
           they
           are
           not
           losses
           so
           much
           as
           layings
           out
           ,
           which
           after
           a
           patient
           for
           bearing
           a
           while
           come
           home
           with
           interest
           ,
           commōly
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           much
           better
           with
           aboundance
           of
           grace
           here
           ,
           &
           a
           greater
           weight
           of
           glorie
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           This
           is
           plaine
           in
           that
           answere
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Math.
             19.
             28.
             29.
             
             [
             Behold
             ,
          
           saith
           Peter
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             wee
             haue
             forsaken
             all
             and
             followed
             thee
             ;
             what
             therefore
             shall
             wee
             haue
             ?
             ver
             .
             27.
             ]
          
           Christ
           answeres
           ,
           neither
           they
           nor
           any
           others
           should
           be
           loosers
           by
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           them
           also
           sufficient
           amends
           ,
           whosoever
           should
           sustaine
           dammage
           and
           trouble
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           
             [
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             that
             when
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             sit
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             ye
             which
             follow
             me
             in
             the
             regeneration
             ,
             shall
             sit
             also
             vpon
             twelue
             Thrones
             and
             iudge
             the
             twelue
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           A
           large
           recompence
           if
           we
           marke
           it
           .
           Poore
           Fisher-men
           that
           had
           forsaken
           a
           few
           Boats
           ,
           and
           Nets
           ,
           and
           Cabbins
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           meane
           tackling
           of
           their
           trade
           and
           liuelyhood
           ,
           to
           attend
           vpon
           Christ
           in
           his
           busines
           ,
           to
           be
           thus
           rewarded
           with
           Thrones
           and
           Iudgement-Seats
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           in
           his
           glorie
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           disciples
           priviledge
           ;
           there
           followes
           a
           promise
           for
           alother
           .
           
             [
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             forsake
             houses
             ,
             or
             brethren
             ,
             or
             Sisters
             ,
             or
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             or
             wife
             or
             children
             ,
             or
             lands
             ,
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             and
             the
             gospell
             ,
             he
             shall
             receiue
             a
             hundred
             fold
             more
             ,
             now
             at
             this
             present
             ;
             houses
             ,
             and
             brethren
             ,
             and
             sisters
             ,
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             &
             lands
             with
             persecution
          
           (
           marke
           that
           condition
           )
           
             with
             perseeution
             :
             )
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             shall
             inherite
             everlasting
             life
             .
             Mark.
             10.
             20.
             ]
          
           Lo
           then
           nothing
           is
           lost
           ,
           that
           
           is
           neglected
           for
           Gods
           cause
           :
           he
           wil
           be
           accomptable
           to
           satisfie
           for
           all
           troubles
           ,
           losses
           ,
           inconveniences
           whatsoever
           that
           we
           shall
           runne
           into
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           faithful
           obedience
           vnto
           his
           commandements
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           question
           ;
           the
           next
           is
           ,
        
         
           Q.
           2
           Whether
           we
           may
           neglect
           the
           busines
           of
           our
           calling
           to
           imploy
           our selues
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           For
           if
           Gods
           seruice
           bee
           so
           full
           of
           gaine
           and
           advantage
           it
           seemes
           we
           haue
           a
           faire
           warrant
           to
           leaue
           much
           of
           the
           imploiments
           of
           our
           severall
           vocations
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           spend
           the
           more
           time
           in
           Gods
           service
           .
        
         
           A.
           Whereto
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           doe
           so
           ,
           because
           that
           our
           generall
           callings
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           our
           particular
           callings
           in
           a
           civill
           life
           doe
           not
           crosse
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           are
           subordinate
           and
           serviceable
           one
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           Religion
           is
           that
           which
           brings
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           our
           civill
           vocation
           ,
           and
           this
           againe
           is
           the
           ordinarie
           meanes
           of
           obtaining
           that
           blessing
           .
           Our
           civil
           vocation
           is
           the
           standing
           where
           in
           we
           are
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           to
           approue
           our selues
           to
           be
           indeed
           good
           Christians
           ,
           by
           being
           honest
           Tradesmen
           ,
           iust
           Magistrates
           ,
           painefull
           Ministers
           ,
           &c.
           so
           that
           we
           may
           not
           neglect
           one
           calling
           for
           another
           ,
           seeing
           God
           is
           served
           &
           glorified
           by
           our
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           both
           alike
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             we
             must
             abide
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           commaundes
           vs
           ,
           
             in
             that
             vocation
             wherein
             we
             are
             called
             ,
          
           
           not
           shifting
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           not
           taking
           libertie
           to
           be
           idle
           in
           our
           particular
           lawfull
           imployments
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           be
           diligent
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           are
           iustlie
           to
           be
           reproved
           not
           onelie
           ,
           who
           vtterlie
           forsake
           all
           imployments
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           wholie
           consecrate
           themselues
           to
           spiritual
           devotion
           ,
           but
           such
           also
           who
           though
           they
           forsake
           not
           vtterlie
           ,
           yet
           neglect
           more
           then
           is
           fit
           ,
           their
           civill
           vocations
           .
           It
           is
           either
           waie
           a
           misguided
           zeale
           either
           to
           withdraw
           ones
           selfe
           from
           humane
           society
           ,
           neglecting
           al
           service
           to
           our
           neighbour
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           of
           more
           devout
           seruice
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Popish
           
           Votaries
           vse
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           as
           manie
           doe
           ,
           who
           grow
           carelesse
           of
           their
           lawful
           affaires
           ,
           whiles
           they
           busie
           themselues
           about
           exercises
           of
           religion
           .
           I
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           discourage
           anie
           man
           for
           his
           forwardnes
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ;
           I
           know
           well
           wee
           shall
           finde
           everie
           where
           ten
           monstrouslie
           prophane
           ,
           to
           one
           indiscreetlie
           zealous
           :
           yea
           a
           hundred
           that
           neglect
           Gods
           service
           to
           follow
           their
           owne
           busines
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           doth
           otherwise
           .
           Yet
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           tell
           you
           that
           there
           is
           a
           fault
           among
           some
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           suffer
           dammage
           not
           so
           much
           by
           Gods
           service
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           owne
           indiscretion
           ,
           whiles
           by
           vnnecessarie
           iournies
           .
           conferences
           ,
           entertainements
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           occasions
           touching
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           they
           put
           al
           their
           necessarie
           businesse
           out
           of
           order
           .
           If
           such
           men
           suffer
           decaie
           in
           their
           estates
           ,
           they
           must
           blame
           themselues
           .
           Religion
           is
           not
           in
           the
           fault
           ,
           which
           where
           it
           is
           truelie
           taught
           teacheth
           man
           prudence
           ,
           how
           to
           order
           his
           estate
           with
           iudgement
           .
           The
           want
           whereof
           giues
           occasion
           to
           most
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           such
           mens
           religion
           lies
           in
           their
           eares
           ,
           because
           they
           loue
           to
           heare
           much
           but
           not
           to
           doe
           .
           This
           fault
           should
           be
           amended
           where
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           religion
           be
           not
           scandalized
           as
           a
           profession
           that
           doth
           impoverish
           men
           .
           I
           confesse
           it
           is
           not
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           giue
           generall
           rules
           that
           may
           befit
           all
           callings
           and
           conditions
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           proportion
           out
           the
           times
           of
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           imployments
           ,
           yet
           these
           things
           I
           shall
           commende
           to
           your
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1
           That
           in
           parting
           our
           time
           betweene
           religious
           and
           civill
           affaires
           ,
           we
           shall
           doe
           best
           to
           follow
           Gods
           owne
           directions
           ,
           who
           hath
           allotted
           a
           larger
           proportion
           to
           our
           owne
           temporall
           businesses
           then
           to
           his
           spirituall
           service
           ;
           sixe
           daies
           for
           those
           ;
           one
           day
           for
           this
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           he
           must
           haue
           the
           glorie
           of
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           businesses
           of
           everie
           daie
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           seaventh
           day
           he
           requires
           we
           should
           more
           immediatlie
           and
           wholly
           intende
           his
           service
           .
           And
           know
           this
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           could
           reason
           or
           Gods
           commande
           perswade
           people
           to
           
           harken
           to
           Gods
           counsell
           ,
           diligentlie
           and
           seriouslie
           to
           attend
           all
           the
           dueties
           of
           Gods
           worship
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           daie
           ,
           they
           should
           finde
           a
           larger
           increase
           of
           grace
           and
           better
           successe
           in
           their
           affaires
           by
           that
           one
           meanes
           wel
           vsed
           ,
           then
           now
           by
           manie
           neglected
           .
        
         
           2
           You
           may
           obserue
           a
           diuersitie
           in
           mens
           callings
           :
           some
           afford
           more
           leasure
           ,
           some
           lesse
           .
           Where
           more
           may
           be
           spared
           it
           cānot
           be
           better
           bestowed
           then
           vpon
           God
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           and
           vpon
           a
           mans
           owne
           soule
           to
           saue
           it
           ;
           but
           where
           lesse
           may
           be
           spared
           ,
           something
           yet
           may
           be
           set
           apart
           for
           religion
           .
           This
           is
           certaine
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           calling
           of
           neuer
           so
           busie
           imployment
           ,
           but
           enough
           time
           may
           be
           spared
           for
           some
           good
           duties
           without
           hindering
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           enough
           preserved
           for
           the
           world
           without
           robbing
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           we
           wise
           to
           doe
           well
           ,
           did
           not
           covetousnes
           ,
           voluptuousnes
           and
           other
           vilde
           affections
           befoole
           vs
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           vnthankefull
           vnthrifts
           of
           this
           shortnesse
           of
           life
           and
           grace
           ,
           were
           our
           eies
           cleared
           vp
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           looke
           perfectlie
           into
           the
           end
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           reason
           and
           religion
           would
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           much
           of
           our
           time
           would
           bee
           spent
           better
           then
           it
           is
           .
           Surelie
           men
           will
           say
           hereafter
           how
           much
           better
           had
           it
           beene
           ,
           had
           I
           spent
           such
           an
           howre
           in
           praier
           which
           I
           wasted
           in
           idlenes
           ;
           such
           a
           night
           in
           examining
           my
           heart
           vpon
           my
           bed
           ,
           and
           watering
           my
           couch
           with
           my
           teares
           of
           repentance
           ,
           which
           I
           spent
           in
           revelling
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           and
           other
           vngodlie
           practises
           ;
           how
           much
           better
           had
           it
           beene
           if
           I
           had
           gone
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           at
           such
           a
           time
           I
           went
           about
           needlesse
           disports
           ;
           that
           such
           a
           daie
           had
           beene
           spent
           in
           praier
           and
           fasting
           ,
           which
           was
           passed
           awaie
           in
           complements
           of
           visitation
           ,
           and
           entertainements
           .
           But
           we
           trifle
           awaie
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           complaine
           we
           want
           time
           for
           Gods
           service
           ;
           and
           service
           of
           our
           callings
           .
           The
           service
           of
           our
           lusts
           haue
           eaten
           vp
           that
           which
           was
           to
           be
           bestowen
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           remainder
           the
           world
           must
           haue
           that
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           vs
           learne
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           seeing
           wee
           can
           almost
           at
           any
           time
           finde
           an
           houre
           ,
           halfe
           a
           daie
           ,
           a
           whole
           daie
           ,
           or
           more
           to
           spare
           from
           our
           
           businesses
           for
           by
           matters
           .
           Let
           vs
           doe
           as
           much
           for
           God
           as
           we
           will
           doe
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           seaventh
           day
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           let
           vs
           giue
           him
           somewhat
           of
           the
           sixe
           other
           ,
           an
           houre
           to
           heare
           a
           Sermon
           as
           well
           as
           twaine
           to
           our selues
           to
           sit
           idle
           lie
           or
           ill
           imployed
           ;
           to
           spend
           halfe
           an
           houre
           in
           praier
           ,
           reading
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           three
           houres
           at
           a
           feast
           ;
           to
           spare
           once
           a
           quarter
           a
           daie
           for
           the
           humiliation
           of
           thy
           soule
           in
           fasting
           praier
           and
           examination
           of
           thy
           sinnefull
           hart
           as
           wel
           as
           thou
           sparest
           odde
           daies
           enough
           for
           thy
           pleasure
           .
           This
           were
           wisedome
           and
           spirituall
           thriftines
           ;
           and
           be
           bold
           on
           it
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           that
           things
           being
           thus
           ordered
           with
           moderation
           and
           godlie
           discretion
           ,
           much
           time
           will
           be
           gained
           for
           Gods
           service
           without
           crossing
           or
           hindering
           of
           our
           worldlie
           affaires
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           these
           questions
           ;
           now
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           make
           some
           application
           of
           the
           point
           to
           our
           practise
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           The
           first
           is
           for
           the
           discouerie
           and
           reproofe
           of
           those
           evill
           thoughts
           and
           practises
           of
           men
           who
           iudge
           the
           service
           of
           God
           to
           be
           an
           vnprofitable
           and
           dangerous
           imploiment
           .
           Manie
           there
           are
           that
           thinke
           as
           that
           evill
           &
           sloathfull
           servant
           spake
           ,
           
             Mat.
             25.
             24.
             
             [
             Master
             I
             knew
             thou
             wast
             a
             hard
             man
             ]
          
           in
           most
           mens
           estimation
           God
           is
           a
           hard
           Master
           ,
           that
           lookes
           for
           much
           labour
           and
           paies
           but
           small
           wages
           .
           This
           corrupt
           opinion
           of
           God
           &
           his
           worship
           is
           an
           old
           festered
           sore
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           deepelie
           setled
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           not
           seldome
           blistering
           out
           vpon
           his
           tongue
           .
           
             [
             Your
             words
             haue
             beene
             stout
             against
             me
             ]
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           Iewes
           in
           Malachie
           his
           time
           .
           Mal.
           3.
           13.
           14.
           
           [
           and
           wherein
           had
           they
           
             spoken
             stubbornelie
             against
             him
             ?
             Ye
             haue
             said
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             &
             what
             profit
             is
             it
             that
             we
             haue
             kept
             his
             commandements
             and
             walked
             humbly
             before
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             count
             the
             proude
             blessed
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             worke
             wickednesse
             are
             set
             vp
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             tempt
             God
             yea
             they
             are
             delivered
             .
             ]
          
           See
           the
           rancor
           of
           a
           corrupt
           heart
           venting
           it selfe
           in
           fowle
           accusations
           against
           God
           and
           his
           goodnes
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           one
           that
           
           had
           no
           respect
           at
           all
           to
           his
           faithfull
           Servants
           ,
           but
           one
           that
           favoured
           his
           Foes
           more
           then
           his
           friends
           .
           Such
           is
           still
           the
           sottish
           iudgment
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thankeles
           office
           to
           obey
           God
           almighty
           :
           they
           coūt
           no
           time
           so
           vnprofitably
           spent
           as
           that
           which
           is
           bestowed
           vpon
           his
           service
           ,
           even
           the
           godlie
           in
           a
           fit
           of
           discontent
           are
           apt
           to
           thinke
           so
           .
           
             David
             ,
             Ps.
             73.
             13.
             
             [
             verily
             I
             haue
             cleansed
             my
             heart
             in
             vaine
             .
             ]
             Baruch
             .
             Ier.
          
           45.
           3.
           no
           course
           so
           vnlikely
           to
           thriue
           by
           ,
           to
           liue
           happily
           or
           honorably
           in
           the
           world
           as
           that
           which
           God
           counsels
           them
           to
           :
           no
           men
           so
           despicable
           ,
           and
           miserable
           as
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           what
           they
           are
           named
           ,
           Christians
           .
           Mens
           practises
           easilie
           discover
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           hearts
           they
           are
           come
           to
           desperate
           resolutions
           ,
           as
           that
           impious
           fellow
           ,
           2.
           
           
             King.
             6.
             33.
             
             [
             should
             I
             attend
             on
             God
             anie
             longer
             :
             ]
          
           perswade
           men
           all
           that
           you
           can
           to
           a
           religious
           observation
           of
           reading
           the
           word
           ,
           instructing
           their
           servants
           and
           children
           as
           is
           to
           bee
           done
           in
           Christian
           families
           ;
           shew
           them
           Gods
           commaundements
           ,
           tell
           them
           of
           his
           promises
           that
           in
           doing
           these
           things
           God
           will
           blesse
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           goods
           and
           good
           name
           :
           and
           marke
           their
           answeres
           .
           Alas
           they
           are
           but
           poore
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           day
           in
           a
           weeke
           losse
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           worke
           ,
           or
           else
           wife
           and
           children
           wil
           be
           ill
           provided
           for
           :
           they
           cannot
           liue
           by
           hearing
           of
           sermons
           ;
           religion
           will
           not
           buy
           food
           or
           raiment
           ,
           they
           haue
           their
           hands
           full
           of
           businesse
           ,
           and
           should
           they
           spend
           halfe
           an
           houre
           in
           a
           morning
           and
           so
           much
           at
           evening
           for
           prayer
           and
           devotion
           ,
           all
           would
           runne
           to
           wracke
           ,
           their
           worke
           would
           want
           their
           servants
           ,
           and
           their
           servants
           would
           want
           their
           sleepe
           ;
           they
           haue
           some
           speciall
           busines
           which
           cannot
           bee
           compassed
           in
           the
           weeke
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           must
           make
           bolde
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           borrow
           what
           they
           neuer
           meane
           to
           pay
           ,
           it
           must
           and
           shal
           be
           done
           on
           the
           Lordes
           day
           ,
           else
           they
           should
           wrong
           themselues
           and
           set
           all
           out
           of
           square
           .
           Tell
           men
           that
           God
           abhorres
           falshood
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           with
           equitie
           is
           better
           then
           bagges
           full
           of
           cosenage
           and
           deceipt
           ;
           they
           'le
           answere
           you
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           thriue
           ,
           they
           wote
           well
           that
           plaine
           
           dealing
           is
           a
           iewell
           and
           God
           likes
           well
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           giue
           you
           to
           vnderstande
           that
           hee
           that
           vseth
           it
           shall
           die
           a
           begger
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           must
           lie
           and
           cosen
           ,
           and
           doe
           as
           the
           world
           doth
           or
           els
           they
           are
           sure
           wealth
           wil
           come
           in
           but
           slowly
           .
           Perswade
           men
           to
           be
           mercifull
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           hungry
           ,
           cloath
           the
           naked
           ,
           helpe
           the
           decaied
           that
           their
           hearts
           may
           blesse
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           may
           blesse
           them
           in
           themselues
           &
           their
           posteritie
           :
           you
           shall
           haue
           from
           them
           such
           speaches
           as
           these
           ;
           I
           know
           the
           ●ore
           part
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           hard
           ,
           trade
           decaies
           ,
           I
           grow
           old
           ,
           I
           may
           come
           to
           wāt
           where
           now
           I
           giue
           ,
           a
           bird
           in
           the
           hand
           is
           worth
           two
           in
           the
           Bush
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           what
           I
           haue
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           what
           I
           shall
           haue
           ;
           I
           haue
           many
           to
           provide
           for
           ,
           we
           must
           liue
           every
           man
           vpon
           his
           owne
           ;
           with
           a
           greate
           Deale
           of
           such
           cold
           water
           ,
           which
           men
           vse
           to
           cast
           vpon
           those
           few
           sparkles
           of
           Charity
           that
           's
           left
           in
           them
           ,
           vtterlie
           to
           quench
           it
           .
           Thus
           God
           may
           promise
           or
           commande
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           vs
           are
           at
           a
           point
           with
           him
           ,
           we
           will
           doe
           but
           what
           we
           list
           ,
           thinking
           with
           our selues
           it
           is
           no
           booty
           to
           belieue
           what
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           or
           obey
           what
           he
           commands
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           perversnes
           of
           mens
           opinions
           and
           practises
           touching
           our
           obedience
           to
           God
           is
           ,
           that
           infidelity
           which
           is
           rooted
           in
           our
           Natures
           and
           growen
           vp
           with
           vs
           even
           from
           the
           wombe
           ;
           that
           poison
           which
           the
           Serpent
           powred
           forth
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           viz
           :
           that
           God
           did
           not
           meane
           fairly
           towards
           them
           hath
           ever
           since
           deeply
           infected
           our
           natures
           making
           vs
           stil
           to
           haue
           God
           in
           a
           jealousie
           &
           suspition
           ,
           that
           he
           wil
           not
           do
           what
           he
           saith
           ;
           when
           he
           bids
           vs
           obey
           &
           makes
           promise
           vpon
           promise
           that
           al
           shal
           be
           wel
           with
           thē
           that
           feare
           him
           ,
           much
           a
           doe
           we
           haue
           to
           take
           God
           vpō
           his
           word
           ,
           we
           forecast
           a
           thousand
           perils
           :
           if
           we
           do
           so
           there
           is
           danger
           ,
           if
           so
           yet
           there
           we
           are
           not
           safe
           neither
           :
           we
           begin
           to
           argue
           how
           this
           or
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           whē
           &
           which
           way
           I
           shal
           be
           blessed
           as
           God
           saith
           I
           shall
           .
           And
           after
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           quarrelling
           &
           disputing
           in
           the
           end
           we
           fal
           to
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           good
           to
           trust
           God
           no
           farther
           thē
           
           we
           see
           him
           .
           We
           may
           every
           one
           read
           his
           own
           thoughts
           in
           the
           practises
           of
           men
           recorded
           for
           our
           observation
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Take
           a
           few
           Examples
           ,
           2.
           
           Chro.
           25.
           we
           read
           that
           Amaziah
           hauing
           hired
           100000
           men
           of
           Israel
           to
           go
           with
           him
           against
           the
           Edomits
           he
           was
           forbiden
           by
           the
           Prophet
           of
           God
           to
           let
           the
           Army
           of
           Israel
           go
           with
           him
           to
           battle
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           did
           he
           should
           surely
           loose
           the
           victory
           ;
           if
           he
           obeyed
           he
           should
           conquer
           .
           Here
           now
           Amaziah
           is
           in
           a
           straight
           whether
           hee
           should
           follow
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           man
           of
           God
           or
           his
           owne
           ;
           
             [
             but
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             for
             the
             hundred
             Talents
             which
             I
             haue
             given
             to
             the
             Armie
             of
             Israell
             ?
             ver
             .
             9.
             ]
          
           yea
           this
           stucke
           in
           his
           stomacke
           ,
           he
           could
           willingly
           doe
           as
           God
           bids
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           loose
           an
           hundred
           Talents
           by
           the
           bargaine
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           King
           could
           finde
           in
           heart
           to
           adde
           obstinacie
           to
           his
           follie
           ,
           &
           as
           at
           first
           he
           had
           hired
           them
           against
           Gods
           good
           liking
           ,
           so
           now
           to
           retaine
           them
           contrarie
           to
           his
           expresse
           commande
           ,
           and
           to
           hazard
           &
           loose
           Gods
           favour
           and
           aide
           in
           that
           iournie
           rather
           then
           the
           losse
           of
           one
           hundred
           Talents
           ;
           and
           doubtlesse
           so
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Prophet
           beene
           earnest
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           him
           by
           perswading
           him
           to
           trust
           to
           Gods
           power
           and
           rest
           himselfe
           contented
           ;
           
             [
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             giue
             to
             thee
             much
             more
             then
             this
             ]
          
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           .
           Againe
           in
           the
           25.
           of
           Levit.
           we
           read
           that
           God
           gaue
           this
           law
           to
           the
           Israelits
           ,
           that
           sixe
           yeeres
           they
           should
           sow
           their
           land
           &
           dresse
           their
           vinyards
           ,
           but
           euery
           seaventh
           yeere
           the
           land
           should
           rest
           ;
           they
           should
           not
           sow
           their
           corne
           ,
           nor
           reape
           that
           which
           growed
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           cut
           their
           vines
           ,
           nor
           gather
           their
           grapes
           that
           grew
           that
           yeere
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           from
           ver
           .
           2.
           to
           the
           8.
           of
           that
           Cha.
           Doubt
           ye
           not
           but
           this
           seemeth
           a
           strāge
           cōmand
           to
           this
           distrustful
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           very
           hardly
           brought
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           even
           as
           many
           of
           vs
           would
           do
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           What
           ?
           must
           all
           Tillage
           cease
           ?
           must
           no
           regard
           be
           had
           for
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Earth
           for
           every
           7
           yeare
           ?
           why
           this
           is
           the
           direct
           way
           to
           starue
           vs
           all
           ?
           what
           if
           harvest
           &
           vintage
           proue
           bad
           in
           the
           sixe
           yeeres
           what
           
           shal
           we
           haue
           to
           liue
           vpō
           in
           the
           2
           years
           after
           ?
           what
           if
           the
           8
           th
           yeare
           proue
           naught
           then
           by
           like
           we
           must
           liue
           3
           yeares
           vpon
           one
           yeares
           Provision
           ;
           thus
           a
           famine
           shal
           be
           brought
           vpon
           the
           Land
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Gods
           Commaundement
           ,
           would
           haue
           the
           Plough
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           their
           pruning
           hookes
           at
           their
           vines
           ,
           wee
           know
           what
           they
           did
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           Exo.
           16.
           
           God
           bad
           them
           keepe
           none
           of
           the
           manna
           they
           gathered
           one
           day
           till
           the
           next
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           did
           keepe
           it
           doubting
           whether
           there
           would
           be
           any
           on
           the
           next
           morning
           to
           be
           had
           vers
           .
           19.
           20.
           
           God
           bad
           them
           gather
           none
           vpon
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           but
           that
           which
           they
           gathered
           on
           the
           6
           day
           should
           suffice
           for
           two
           daies
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           they
           will
           try
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           say
           expresslie
           ye
           shall
           finde
           none
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           it
           's
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           must
           abroad
           to
           see
           if
           any
           thing
           bee
           to
           be
           had
           v.
           25.
           26.
           27.
           28.
           29.
           so
           extremely
           hard
           it
           is
           to
           perswade
           mē
           to
           Obedience
           when
           there
           is
           any
           hope
           of
           gaine
           ,
           or
           feare
           of
           losse
           that
           may
           moue
           them
           to
           the
           contray
           .
           Wherfore
           to
           prevent
           such
           cavils
           as
           the
           Israelites
           might
           make
           against
           the
           aforenamed
           Commādement
           touching
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           7
           yeere
           God
           himselfe
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           
             Ch.
             v.
          
           18.
           19.
           20.
           21.
           22.
           
           Answers
           the
           matter
           
             (
             therefore
             ye
             shall
             doe
             my
             statutes
             and
             keepe
             my
             Commandements
             and
             doe
             them
             and
             ye
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             land
             in
             safty
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           Take
           yet
           one
           example
           more
           ,
           namely
           the
           Leviticall
           worship
           of
           God
           injoined
           to
           these
           Iewes
           standing
           in
           much
           expence
           of
           in
           time
           regard
           of
           so
           many
           Sabboths
           ,
           new
           moones
           ,
           and
           other
           solemne
           times
           to
           bee
           observed
           ,
           also
           requiring
           no
           small
           charge
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           so
           many
           Sacrifices
           and
           oblations
           to
           bee
           made
           .
           Could
           now
           these
           coveteous
           and
           vnbelieuing
           people
           spare
           so
           much
           time
           or
           cost
           vpon
           God
           Almightie
           ?
           Heare
           what
           God
           saith
           of
           them
           concerning
           the
           one
           
             Amos
             ,
             8.
             5.
             
             (
             when
             will
             the
             new
             moone
             be
             gone
             that
             we
             may
             sell
             Corne
             ?
          
           &
           
             the
             Sabboth
             that
             we
             may
             set
             forth
             wheat
             ,
             making
             the
             Ephah
             small
             and
             the
             shekel
             great
             ,
             and
             falsifying
             the
             ballances
             by
             deceit
          
           )
           
           These
           were
           their
           Thoughts
           if
           not
           their
           wordes
           touching
           the
           time
           alotted
           to
           Gods
           Service
           .
           Iust
           as
           men
           now-a-dayes
           .
           These
           Sundayes
           thinke
           they
           ,
           is
           time
           clearely
           lost
           ;
           we
           might
           haue
           gained
           thus
           many
           pence
           or
           pounds
           had
           it
           not
           that
           Sunday
           came
           in
           and
           hindred
           our
           busines
           ,
           wee
           wish
           it
           gone
           that
           wee
           were
           at
           our
           Trading
           againe
           .
           Likewise
           for
           the
           other
           to
           wit
           the
           Charges
           they
           were
           put
           to
           in
           Sacrifice
           and
           offerings
           ;
           heare
           what
           God
           reports
           of
           their
           Practtices
           in
           that
           matter
           Mal.
           1.
           13.
           
           See
           the
           covetousnes
           and
           Infidelity
           of
           that
           wretched
           People
           who
           think
           any
           thing
           is
           good
           enough
           for
           God
           :
           faire
           and
           far
           Lambs
           ,
           and
           sheepe
           &
           Oxen
           ,
           &
           Calues
           without
           spot
           ,
           &
           blemish
           (
           as
           was
           required
           in
           Sacrifices
           )
           oh
           this
           was
           too
           much
           Charges
           ;
           was
           it
           not
           pitty
           to
           burne
           such
           good
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           part
           with
           them
           for
           nothing
           ?
           Sell
           them
           rather
           and
           make
           mony
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           Altar
           and
           the
           Priest
           ;
           any
           leane
           ,
           starueling
           ,
           that
           's
           nought
           worth
           shall
           serue
           the
           turne
           well
           enough
           .
           Iust
           as
           many
           men
           doe
           in
           setting
           their
           Children
           to
           several
           Professions
           ,
           choose
           out
           the
           fairest
           and
           most
           hopefull
           ,
           and
           bestow
           one
           vpon
           the
           Law
           ,
           another
           vpō
           Physick
           ,
           another
           vpon
           Merchandize
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           course
           wherby
           they
           may
           speedily
           rise
           to
           wealth
           and
           greatnes
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           now
           if
           there
           be
           ever
           a
           deformed
           Impe
           in
           body
           ,
           minde
           ,
           &
           manners
           plant
           him
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           they
           thinke
           God
           deserues
           the
           worst
           Servants
           ,
           because
           they
           deeme
           him
           the
           worst
           master
           ;
           in
           whose
           Service
           there
           is
           least
           credit
           and
           hope
           of
           Preferment
           to
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           For
           to
           end
           this
           vse
           ,
           let
           vs
           a
           little
           obserue
           the
           instance
           here
           in
           our
           Text
           touching
           their
           repairing
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           worship
           three
           times
           a
           yeere
           :
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Precept
           in
           this
           kind
           was
           very
           ill
           observed
           at
           all
           times
           by
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Happily
           at
           their
           first
           plantarion
           in
           Canaanwhen
           the
           great
           workes
           of
           God
           were
           yet
           fresh
           in
           their
           memories
           ,
           their
           Faith
           in
           the
           Promises
           kept
           them
           some
           what
           from
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           Precept
           :
           How
           be
           it
           after
           the
           setting
           vp
           of
           the
           Tadernacle
           
           in
           Shiloh
           ,
           when
           all
           Israel
           met
           together
           for
           that
           purpose
           Iosh.
           8.
           1.
           wee
           doe
           not
           finde
           expresse
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           generall
           keeping
           of
           the
           Passeouer
           ,
           till
           the
           daies
           of
           Hezekiah
           and
           Ioshuah
           .
           That
           these
           yeerely
           Assemblyes
           were
           obserued
           by
           the
           Godly
           Israel●es
           appeares
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           Elkanah
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           1.
           3.
           and
           likewise
           that
           they
           were
           not
           le●t
           vtterly
           vnfrequented
           by
           the
           ordinary
           multitude
           appeares
           by
           that
           counsell
           which
           Ieroboam
           tooke
           .
           1.
           
           King.
           12.
           26.
           27.
           28.
           fearing
           lest
           if
           the
           people
           shoulde
           yeerely
           goe
           vp
           to
           Ierusalem
           they
           would
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           remember
           their
           duety
           towards
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           so
           revolt
           from
           him
           .
           For
           preventing
           of
           which
           mischiefe
           that
           wicked
           king
           (
           not
           trusting
           Gods
           word
           )
           who
           by
           Ahiiah
           had
           promised
           if
           hee
           would
           be
           obedient
           as
           was
           David
           ,
           God
           would
           build
           him
           a
           sure
           house
           like
           vnto
           
             Davids
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             11.
             38.
             
             [
             Perswaded
             the
             people
             that
             it
             was
             too
             much
             labour
             to
             resort
             from
             all
             quarters
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             Ierusalem
             ;
             ]
             they
             should
             take
             a
             shorter
             cut
             to
             the
             golden
             calues
             at
             Dan
             ,
             at
             Bethel
             .
             ]
          
           Whereby
           it
           appeares
           that
           as
           these
           solemnities
           were
           observed
           by
           many
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           the
           vniversall
           multitude
           of
           all
           the
           males
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           never
           observed
           before
           ,
           or
           after
           ,
           the
           diuision
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
           Which
           is
           plaine
           by
           that
           which
           is
           recorded
           touching
           the
           Passeover
           kept
           in
           Hezekiahs
           time
           .
           2.
           
           Chro.
           30.
           where
           the
           Passeover
           was
           proclaimed
           throughout
           all
           Israell
           to
           be
           kept
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           for
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             v●r
             .
             5.
             [
             they
             had
             not
             done
             it
             a
             long
             time
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             it
             was
             written●
             .
             ]
          
           At
           which
           time
           though
           much
           people
           ,
           a
           very
           great
           congregation
           from
           all
           parts
           met
           togither
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           ver
           .
           13.
           yet
           t
           was
           not
           observed
           of
           all
           :
           the
           Idolatrous
           Israelites
           scorning
           and
           mocking
           at
           the
           messenger
           that
           published
           Hezekiahs
           decrees
           ,
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           Moreover
           touching
           the
           Passeover
           kept
           after
           this
           in
           Iosiah
           his
           time
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           expreslie
           .
           1.
           
           
             King.
             23.
             22.
             
             [
             surely
             there
             was
             not
             such
             a
             Passeover
             holden
             since
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Iudges
             that
             iudged
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           See
           also
           1.
           
           Chron.
           35.
           18.
           
           
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           very
           remarkeable
           that
           notwithstanding
           so
           expresse
           a
           promise
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           yet
           so
           great
           negligence
           should
           creepe
           into
           so
           principall
           a
           part
           of
           the
           worshippe
           of
           God
           as
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Passeover
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           in
           this
           and
           those
           other
           examples
           we
           see
           that
           which
           daily
           experience
           shewes
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           passing
           difficult
           to
           obey
           God
           when
           carnall
           reason
           suggests
           that
           there
           is
           apparent
           likelyhood
           of
           gaine
           by
           not
           doing
           ,
           or
           of
           losse
           by
           doing
           what
           he
           commaundes
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           2
           The
           second
           vse
           shal
           bee
           for
           exhortation
           to
           fidelitie
           and
           constancie
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           because
           we
           shal
           be
           no
           loosers
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           God
           bid
           thee
           ,
           doe
           it
           whatsoever
           come
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           evill
           it
           cānot
           be
           ;
           if
           he
           forbid
           thee
           ,
           dare
           not
           to
           do
           it
           what
           ever
           hopes
           thou
           hast
           to
           gaine
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           never
           proue
           well
           ;
           cast
           off
           fleshlie
           policie
           ,
           lay
           no
           doubts
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           put
           no
           cases
           ,
           doe
           Gods
           worke
           and
           rest
           secure
           of
           his
           rewarde
           .
           Feare
           not
           divels
           ,
           God
           commandes
           over
           them
           :
           feare
           not
           men
           ,
           God
           hath
           their
           hearts
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           can
           perswade
           ,
           hee
           can
           force
           them
           :
           feare
           not
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           windes
           and
           weather
           ,
           seas
           and
           land
           ,
           heaven
           and
           earth
           wait
           on
           him
           to
           doe
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           feare
           nothing
           whilest
           thou
           fearest
           God
           and
           obeyest
           him
           :
           If
           thou
           please
           him
           ,
           all
           things
           shall
           serue
           thee
           for
           thy
           Comfort
           .
           Heere
           then
           beloued
           Learne
           to
           get
           Faith
           ,
           learne
           to
           liue
           by
           Faith
           and
           not
           sense
           :
           looke
           not
           vnto
           appearances
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           promises
           :
           when
           thou
           seest
           no
           meanes
           to
           escape
           evil
           ,
           say
           yet
           God
           doth
           ,
           whose
           wisdome
           and
           faithfulnesse
           I
           dare
           trust
           .
           Read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           meditate
           vpon
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           then
           know
           that
           God
           is
           no
           niggard
           ,
           nor
           cruell
           Master
           that
           vseth
           our
           labour
           without
           paying
           ;
           know
           that
           he
           is
           never
           behinde
           hand
           with
           vs.
           
             [
             Who
             is
             there
             even
             among
             you
             that
             would
             shut
             the
             doores
             for
             nought
             ,
             or
             kindle
             a
             fire
             at
             my
             Altar
             for
             nought
             .
             Mal.
             1.
             10.
             ]
          
           Nay
           hee
           giues
           a
           pound
           for
           a
           penny-worth
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           wilt
           duely
           reckon
           all
           thy
           service
           ,
           thy
           adventures
           ,
           thy
           losses
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           thy
           gaines
           on
           the
           other
           :
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           thy
           score
           thou
           mayest
           write
           it
           downe
           
           for
           a
           
             summa
             totalis
             (
             Godlynes
             is
             to
             me
             great
             gaine
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             )
          
           Be
           perswaded
           then
           to
           fit
           your selues
           resolutely
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           heare
           much
           ,
           pray
           much
           ,
           liue
           holily
           ,
           deale
           justlie
           ,
           be
           constant
           in
           Religion
           ,
           feare
           no
           hazard
           ,
           venture
           all
           ,
           Credit
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           Life
           for
           Gods
           cause
           ;
           venture
           all
           ,
           care
           not
           for
           the
           worlds
           Censure
           ,
           what
           they
           thinke
           of
           thee
           and
           thy
           estate
           feare
           thou
           God
           ,
           and
           thinke
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           remember
           that
           God
           promised
           that
           one
           day
           shall
           come
           
             [
             In
             which
             men
             shall
             discerne
             betweene
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             betweene
             him
             that
             serveth
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             serveth
             him
             not
             Mal.
             3.
             18.
             
             ]
          
           then
           they
           that
           think
           God
           now
           hath
           forgotten
           his
           Servants
           shall
           know
           that
           these
           is
           no
           vnfaithfulnes
           in
           the
           Almightie
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           as
           he
           hath
           ever
           promised
           to
           be
           a
           sure
           God
           ,
           a
           bountifull
           rewarder
           of
           his
           Obedient
           Servants
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             3
          
           The
           last
           vse
           is
           for
           admonitiō
           on
           the
           Contrary
           side
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           loose
           nothing
           by
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           shall
           certainely
           get
           nothing
           by
           the
           Service
           of
           sinne
           and
           Sathan
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           gained
           much
           by
           vsury
           ,
           bribery
           ,
           Cousenage
           and
           such
           other
           vngodly
           practises
           ,
           but
           cast
           vp
           middle
           and
           both
           ends
           ,
           and
           in
           conciusion
           he
           shal
           finde
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           put
           his
           gaine
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           &
           see
           neuer
           the
           worse
           .
           Thou
           hast
           slowed
           Gods
           Seruice
           to
           follow
           thy
           owne
           imployments
           .
           Thou
           hast
           forsaken
           the
           Counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           followed
           the
           plots
           of
           thyne
           owne
           Contrivance
           .
           Thou
           hast
           spared
           from
           God
           ,
           from
           Religion
           ,
           from
           the
           Poore
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           not
           to
           wrong
           thy selfe
           .
           Now
           reckon
           at
           the
           yeeres
           end
           to
           thy
           liues
           end
           what
           's
           the
           gaine
           of
           al
           this
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           see
           that
           Gods
           curse
           hath
           blasted
           all
           these
           thy
           fleshlie
           Policies
           and
           practices
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           vanished
           into
           smoake
           and
           emptines
           .
           Ieroboam
           will
           make
           sure
           the
           Crowne
           vpon
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           by
           Gods
           meanes
           viz
           :
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           worship
           and
           Service
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           tricke
           of
           his
           owne
           devising
           .
           Ieroboam
           will
           set
           vp
           Idolles
           ,
           and
           what
           gets
           he
           by
           that
           but
           the
           shame
           and
           destruction
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ?
           The
           Coveteous
           
           Iewes
           would
           not
           spare
           the
           fat
           Cattle
           for
           Sacrifices
           ;
           what
           saue
           they
           by
           that
           ?
           not
           much
           ;
           they
           haue
           Sheepe
           ,
           aud
           get
           Gods
           curse
           vpon
           it
           and
           themselues
           to
           
             Mal.
             1.
             14.
             
             (
             Cursed
             be
             the
             deceiver
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           get
           what
           thou
           canst
           get
           ,
           if
           thou
           gaine
           not
           Gods
           fauor
           ,
           ti
           's
           not
           a
           sauing
           bargaine
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           be
           thy
           halver
           .
           He
           makes
           an
           ill
           match
           that
           winnes
           the
           world
           and
           looseth
           God
           and
           his
           owne
           Soule
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           end
           ,
           let
           vs
           reforme
           our
           Iudgements
           touching
           our
           Service
           to
           God
           and
           our
           Service
           of
           sinne
           :
           know
           we
           henceforth
           that
           no
           course
           is
           so
           thriving
           as
           that
           ;
           none
           so
           vnprosperous
           as
           this
           .
           Pray
           wee
           for
           the
           Publicke
           ,
           that
           the
           Peace
           of
           our
           State
           may
           be
           alwaies
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           founded
           vpon
           the
           Purity
           of
           Religion
           :
           endeavour
           for
           our
           private
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           the
           happines
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           soules
           by
           our
           faithfull
           and
           constant
           Obedience
           vnto
           the
           Gosple
           .
           Let
           vs
           liue
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           eyes
           be
           fixed
           vpon
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Glorie
           prepared
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           shall
           see
           that
           there
           is
           no
           service
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           service
           of
           this
           great
           King
           ,
           who
           of
           Servants
           will
           one
           day
           make
           vs
           Kings
           to
           raigne
           ,
           with
           him
           for
           evermore
           .
        
         
           FINIS
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Canticles
             ,
             or
             Solomons
             song
             .
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             My
             beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             his
             :
             he
             feedeth
             among
             the
             Lillies
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           as
           in
           the
           whole
           song
           throughout
           ,
           the
           Holie
           Ghost
           hath
           described
           vnto
           vs
           vnder
           most
           excellent
           similitudes
           the
           great
           loue
           that
           is
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           everie
           faithfull
           soule
           .
           This
           loue
           appeares
           ,
           1.
           in
           the
           mutuall
           commendations
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           2.
           in
           the
           mutual
           desire
           of
           one
           vnto
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           other
           .
           The
           praises
           which
           Christ
           giues
           vnto
           the
           Church
           are
           ,
           that
           the
           church
           (
           the
           companie
           of
           the
           faithfull
           )
           hath
           a
           wonderfull
           excellencie
           aboue
           all
           other
           societies
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
             
               Vers.
            
             2
          
           
             [
             Like
             a
             Lillie
             amongest
             the
             thornes
             ,
             so
             is
             my
             loue
             amongest
             the
             daughters
             .
             ]
          
           All
           the
           states
           and
           societies
           of
           men
           vpon
           the
           earth
           being
           compared
           to
           the
           Church
           they
           are
           but
           like
           thornes
           vnto
           Lillies
           and
           Roses
           without
           al
           beauty
           &
           delight
           ,
           vnpleasant
           &
           harmeful
           Plants
           .
           The
           praise
           which
           the
           church
           giues
           to
           Christ
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           former
           :
           namelie
           that
           among
           al
           persons
           of
           the
           world
           he
           only
           it
           is
           that
           brings
           comfort
           and
           helpe
           vnto
           her
           .
           
             
               Vers.
            
             3
          
           
             [
             Like
             the
             apple-tree
             among
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             forrest
             ,
             so
             is
             my
             welbeloved
             among
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
             ]
          
           Men
           and
           Angels
           withal
           their
           glory
           ,
           
           and
           greatnesse
           are
           but
           barren
           trees
           compared
           to
           Christ
           :
           they
           bring
           no
           grace
           ,
           no
           glorie
           ,
           no
           peace
           ,
           no
           protection
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           only
           Christ
           is
           that
           apletree
           whose
           boughs
           are
           full
           ladē
           ,
           with
           that
           spirituall
           fruit
           which
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           in
           other
           tearms
           
             [
             Neither
             is
             there
             saluatiō
             in
             any
             other
             :
          
           
           
             for
             among
             men
             there
             is
             no
             other
             name
             giuen
             whereby
             wee
             must
             be
             saued
             .
             ]
          
           Thus
           mutuallie
           Christ
           prefers
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           Christ
           before
           all
           .
           The
           great
           Ioy
           which
           is
           betwene
           them
           ,
           one
           to
           injoy
           the
           other
           followes
           at
           large
           in
           the
           next
           verses
           .
           The
           Church
           desireth
           alway
           to
           injoy
           Christs
           favour
           and
           protection
           ,
           his
           graces
           to
           be
           bestowed
           vpon
           her
           ,
           his
           power
           and
           Spirit
           to
           comfort
           her
           and
           support
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           Christ
           shee
           professeth
           to
           be
           true
           Ioy
           and
           contentment
           
             [
             I
             sate
             downe
             vnder
             his
             shadow
             with
             great
             delight
             ,
             and
             his
             fruit
             was
             sweet
             vnto
             my
             tast
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             3
          
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           and
           his
           protection
           is
           all
           her
           desire
           and
           delight
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           further
           amplified
           vnto
           the
           8
           th
           verse
           .
           The
           desire
           and
           affection
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           every
           way
           as
           ardent
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           him
           .
           He
           is
           readie
           to
           answere
           her
           when
           she
           calls
           vpon
           him
           ,
           he
           makes
           speed
           to
           come
           vnto
           her
           ,
           to
           shew
           her
           his
           gracious
           presence
           ,
           to
           comfort
           her
           ,
           he
           speaks
           kindlie
           vnto
           her
           ,
           inviting
           her
           by
           all
           louing
           tearmes
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           partake
           of
           all
           the
           abundant
           graces
           and
           comforts
           prepared
           for
           her
           ,
           he
           tells
           her
           how
           well
           he
           is
           pleased
           with
           her
           obedience
           ,
           her
           prayers
           she
           makes
           ,
           her
           services
           she
           performes
           although
           in
           many
           imperfections
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           
             
               Vers.
            
             14
          
           
             [
             Let
             me
             see
             thy
             countenance
             ,
             let
             me
             heare
             thy
             voyce
             ,
             for
             sweet
             is
             thy
             voyce
             ,
             and
             thy
             coūtenance
             pleasant
             .
             ]
          
           Lastly
           be
           testifieth
           his
           care
           of
           her
           safetie
           ,
           that
           she
           be
           not
           spoiled
           by
           foxes
           ,
           Heritiques
           ,
           or
           other
           enemies
           ,
           that
           would
           laie
           her
           wast
           .
           All
           which
           is
           larglie
           exprest
           from
           the
           8
           th
           verse
           to
           the
           16
           th
           verse
           .
           After
           the
           declaration
           of
           so
           great
           affection
           of
           the
           faithfull
           toward
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           toward
           them
           againe
           follow
           by
           way
           of
           conclusion
           ▪
           the
           words
           of
           my
           text
           giuing
           vs
           a
           short
           summe
           of
           all
           together
           ,
           
             My
             beloued
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             his
             he
             feedeth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           In
           these
           words
           the
           Church
           briefly
           comprehends
           the
           whole
           Misterie
           of
           that
           spirituall
           communion
           which
           shee
           hath
           with
           Christ
           ,
           the
           gloriousnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           desire
           she
           hath
           to
           enjoy
           it
           more
           fully
           .
           More
           distinctlie
           obserue
           these
           particulars
           .
           First
           the
           title
           which
           the
           Church
           giues
           vnto
           Christ
           calling
           him
           her
           Welbeloued
           ,
           
             my
             Welbeloued
          
           .
           Secondly
           the
           communion
           or
           the
           fellowship
           ,
           that
           is
           betweene
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           What
           is
           in
           Christ
           serues
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           what
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           all
           is
           for
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           Christ
           
             (
             he
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             his
             )
          
           This
           communion
           and
           mutuall
           intercourse
           of
           all
           good
           things
           betweene
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           faithfull
           is
           amplified
           by
           two
           particulars
           .
           First
           the
           excellencie
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           full
           of
           all
           heavenly
           comfort
           ,
           and
           sweetnesse
           
             [
             he
             feedeth
             amongst
             the
             Lillies
             ]
          
           not
           in
           barren
           ,
           and
           vnpleasant
           places
           ,
           
             
               Vers.
            
             1
          
           but
           in
           fruitfull
           and
           most
           pleasant
           Vallies
           ,
           or
           b
           Gardens
           stor'd
           with
           Lilles
           ,
           
             
               Chap.
            
             6.
             2.
             
          
           and
           such
           other
           delights
           ,
           there
           doth
           Christ
           feed
           his
           Church
           ,
           noting
           vnto
           vs
           vnder
           those
           figures
           ,
           the
           singular
           joyes
           which
           faithfull
           soules
           are
           partakers
           of
           ,
           vnder
           the
           gracious
           government
           of
           Christ
           their
           Sepheard
           and
           Bishop
           ;
           whose
           graces
           and
           favours
           are
           aboundantly
           communicated
           vnto
           them
           ,
           things
           farre
           aboue
           the
           rarest
           and
           choiest
           delights
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
           Secondly
           the
           vehement
           desire
           the
           Church
           hath
           to
           injoy
           this
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           perpetually
           during
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           
             
               Vers.
            
             17
          
           
             [
             Vntill
             the
             day
             breake
             and
             the
             shadowes
             flee
             away
             ,
             turne
             my
             beloued
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             the
             Roe
             or
             the
             young
             Hart
             vpon
             the
             topps
             of
             the
             mountaines
             of
             Bether
             .
             ]
          
           Vnder
           which
           Alegorie
           the
           Church
           desireth
           ,
           that
           which
           she
           elsewhere
           in
           plain
           tearmes
           prayeth
           for
           
             [
             Come
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           
           
             come
             quickly
          
           ]
           that
           like
           a
           Roe
           or
           an
           Hart
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           swiftly
           he
           would
           afford
           his
           assiistance
           and
           presence
           ,
           to
           releiue
           her
           in
           the
           time
           of
           her
           Warfare
           in
           this
           world
           
             [
             till
             the
             night
             be
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             shadows
             thereof
             be
             gone
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           all
           such
           imperfections
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           and
           miserie
           that
           be
           vpon
           her
           in
           this
           life
           be
           taken
           away
           
             [
             when
             the
             day
             shall
             breake
             ]
          
           The
           day
           of
           Christs
           
             
               Chap.
            
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
           glorious
           comming
           which
           the
           Church
           shal
           enjoy
           in
           al
           fulnes
           of
           Happinesse
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           is
           the
           plaine
           relation
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           will
           I
           trouble
           this
           place
           with
           any
           further
           scruple
           about
           the
           words
           .
           I
           come
           rather
           to
           giue
           you
           some
           Instruction
           for
           your
           practise
           .
           The
           first
           lesson
           is
           from
           the
           tittle
           of
           (
           Welbeloued
           )
           t
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               Doct.
            
             1
          
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             well
             Beloued
             of
             a
             Faithfull
             Christian
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Church
           so
           often
           repeats
           in
           this
           whole
           song
           ,
           stiling
           Christ
           her
           faire
           one
           ,
           her
           Beloued
           ,
           her
           welbeloued
           ,
           him
           whom
           her
           soule
           loueth
           ,
           him
           whō
           she
           only
           admires
           ,
           of
           him
           she
           talks
           ,
           is
           neuer
           well
           but
           when
           she
           enioies
           his
           presence
           .
           
             
               Chap.
            
             5.
             9.
             
          
           If
           you
           aske
           her
           now
           ,
           
             What
             is
             thy
             beloued
             more
             then
             another
             beloued
             ?
          
           she
           can
           soone
           answere
           and
           tell
           vs
           wherefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           her
           affection
           is
           placed
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           such
           excellencies
           there
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           ●o
           much
           happinesse
           is
           there
           in
           her
           fellowship
           with
           him
           that
           none
           but
           he
           deserues
           her
           entire
           true
           loue
           ,
           and
           Affection
           .
           Good
           reason
           then
           a
           faithfull
           soule
           should
           loue
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             
               Reason
            
             1
          
           First
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           excellencies
           that
           are
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           himselfe
           most
           louely
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deserues
           most
           loue
           ,
           al
           comlynes
           is
           deformity
           if
           cōpared
           to
           the
           beauty
           that
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           
           
             he
             is
             the
             fairest
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ,
          
           nay
           
             he
             is
             fairer
             then
             all
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
           
           Cōsider
           him
           in
           his
           graces
           ,
           cōsider
           him
           in
           his
           glory
           never
           any
           person
           more
           louely
           &
           amiable
           .
           1
           
             For
             his
             graces
          
           ,
           he
           is
           enriched
           with
           all
           the
           beauty
           of
           holynesse
           ,
           
           
             he
             hath
             received
             the
             Spirit
             without
             measure
             ,
             he
             is
             anointed
             with
             the
             oile
             of
             gladnes
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           
           and
           with
           power
           
             aboue
             his
             brethren
          
           .
           When
           hee
           was
           vpon
           the
           earth
           how
           sweet
           ,
           and
           louelie
           was
           his
           carriage
           ,
           how
           innocent
           〈◊〉
           vnblameable
           ,
           what
           Man
           or
           Diuel
           could
           charge
           him
           with
           the
           least
           offence
           ?
           Obedient
           hee
           was
           in
           al
           things
           ,
           to
           his
           Parents
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           to
           God.
           In
           everie
           point
           he
           fulfilled
           all
           Righteousnesse
           to
           the
           least
           Title
           ,
           and
           Iot
           of
           the
           Law.
           Grace
           was
           powred
           into
           his
           lips
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           into
           his
           
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           them
           with
           whom
           he
           conversed
           in
           most
           divine
           and
           heavenlie
           discourses
           .
           Charitie
           fild
           his
           heart
           and
           from
           thence
           flowed
           forth
           on
           all
           that
           had
           neede
           of
           helpe
           :
           he
           did
           good
           where
           t
           was
           not
           expected
           :
           he
           did
           good
           where
           t'
           was
           refused
           .
           What
           kindnes
           was
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           returned
           vpō
           the
           head
           of
           the
           doer
           with
           abundant
           recompence
           ?
           What
           iniuries
           did
           he
           not
           passe
           by
           ,
           and
           pardon
           ?
           He
           endured
           a
           world
           of
           indignities
           ,
           persecutious
           ,
           revilings
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           minding
           revenge
           ,
           that
           he
           praies
           and
           weepes
           for
           his
           enemies
           ,
           admonisheth
           them
           with
           all
           meekenesse
           ,
           heapes
           kindnesses
           on
           them
           ,
           &
           seekes
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           overcome
           their
           evil
           by
           his
           goodnes
           .
           Goodnes
           is
           his
           whole
           nature
           ,
           his
           whole
           life
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           trade
           of
           doing
           well
           ,
           &
           suffering
           evill
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           sweetnes
           of
           his
           nature
           and
           so
           affectionatelie
           charitable
           was
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           no
           froward
           ,
           and
           crooked
           perversenes
           of
           scornefull
           ,
           prowde
           ,
           gainesaying
           ,
           disobedient
           men
           could
           turne
           awaie
           his
           desires
           from
           doing
           them
           good
           .
           In
           all
           this
           he
           was
           amiable
           as
           man
           ,
           euen
           a
           man
           in
           abasement
           and
           infirmitie
           ,
           yet
           then
           was
           he
           
             glorious
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             .
          
           But
           now
           looke
           on
           him
           
             in
             his
             person
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             in
             his
             glorie
          
           ,
           and
           these
           excellencies
           are
           redoubled
           ,
           nay
           multiplied
           a
           thousand
           fold
           .
           Consider
           him
           
             in
             his
             person
          
           ,
           
           and
           so
           they
           are
           infinite
           :
           
             because
             in
             him
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             godhead
             dwelleth
             bodyly
             ,
          
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           are
           his
           graces
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           
             for
             his
             glory
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           mortall
           eie
           to
           behold
           it
           ,
           or
           tongue
           to
           tell
           it
           :
           he
           was
           abased
           ,
           
             but
             God
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             aboue
             all
             names
             and
             dignities
             :
          
           
           he
           hath
           made
           him
           head
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           who
           adore
           him
           ;
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           rule
           it
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           Ruler
           of
           the
           world
           to
           governe
           it
           by
           the
           scepter
           of
           his
           power
           ;
           he
           is
           now
           sate
           downe
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Maiestie
           and
           Glorie
           ,
           the
           father
           having
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           all
           power
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           committed
           vnto
           him
           all
           power
           over
           Men
           and
           Angels
           .
           To
           which
           greatnes
           of
           his
           power
           is
           equal
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           person
           invested
           with
           the
           robes
           of
           Maiestie
           ,
           
           brightnes
           ,
           imp●ssibility
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           excellencies
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           most
           excellent
           .
           When
           we
           reade
           the
           description
           of
           his
           transfiguration
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           
           of
           his
           appearance
           to
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           
           to
           S
           t
           Iohn
           ,
           we
           may
           conceiue
           a
           little
           what
           they
           saw
           ,
           
           but
           ti
           's
           heareafter
           that
           
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           Now
           vnto
           all
           these
           graces
           ;
           
           these
           glories
           of
           Christ
           ioine
           that
           which
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           ,
           from
           whence
           ye
           shal
           see
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           compleat
           excellencies
           .
           That
           now
           is
           the
           infinite
           loue
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           towards
           him
           his
           only
           Sonne
           .
           
             He
             is
             his
             delight
          
           ,
           
           
             his
             elect
             in
             whom
             his
             soule
             delighteth
             ,
             his
             beloved
             sonne
             in
             whom
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
          
           ;
           
           so
           that
           if
           we
           would
           seeke
           for
           a
           patterne
           of
           all
           excellencies
           ,
           
           they
           were
           no
           where
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           him
           .
           No
           marvaile
           if
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           (
           whose
           eies
           are
           opened
           to
           behold
           those
           things
           in
           Christ
           )
           doe
           loue
           him
           ,
           a
           person
           so
           beloved
           of
           god
           ,
           so
           louelie
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           gracious
           ,
           so
           glorious
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           they
           loue
           him
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Reason
            
             2
          
           Secondly
           in
           regard
           of
           what
           he
           is
           to
           thē
           ,
           vnto
           the
           church
           ,
           Christ
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           what
           good
           shee
           hath
           it
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           what
           shee
           expects
           it
           is
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           1
           First
           in
           this
           life
           shee
           hath
           grace
           and
           protection
           ,
           grace
           from
           his
           spirit
           ,
           protection
           from
           his
           power
           ,
           both
           from
           his
           Loue.
           The
           Church
           is
           sanctified
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           he
           baptizeth
           it
           with
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           washing
           the
           faithfull
           with
           cleane
           water
           from
           the
           filthynes
           both
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           :
           he
           hath
           freed
           them
           from
           that
           loathsome
           vncleanenesse
           of
           corrupted
           Nature
           ,
           wherin
           the
           vngodly
           remain
           ,
           polluted
           with
           all
           vncleane
           lusts
           ,
           he
           sets
           them
           all
           at
           libertie
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           servants
           to
           sinne
           making
           them
           servants
           to
           God
           in
           righteousnes
           :
           he
           liues
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           changeth
           our
           sinfull
           natures
           into
           the
           likenesse
           of
           his
           most
           glorious
           nature
           by
           the
           powerfull
           workes
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           sending
           life
           into
           vs
           who
           were
           wilde
           ,
           and
           withered
           branches
           ,
           that
           being
           quickned
           thereby
           ,
           we
           might
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           according
           to
           God
           in
           all
           holynesse
           .
        
         
         
           2
           Secondly
           the
           Church
           is
           protected
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           frō
           the
           malice
           of
           Sathan
           whether
           he
           act
           ;
           plot
           ,
           contriue
           destruction
           against
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           or
           by
           temptations
           feeke
           to
           vndoe
           the
           soules
           ,
           
           and
           salvation
           of
           private
           men
           .
           
             Christ
             walketh
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Candlestickes
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           1.
           20.
           he
           only
           that
           hath
           placed
           them
           can
           remoue
           them
           :
           
             he
             hath
             his
             starres
             his
             Ministers
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           where
           they
           shall
           bee
           sa●e
           :
           he
           hath
           all
           those
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           him
           in
           his
           keeping
           and
           none
           shall
           plucke
           them
           from
           him
           ,
           all
           are
           kept
           safe
           to
           that
           everlasting
           kingdome
           .
           In
           peace
           he
           is
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           trouble
           the
           safetie
           of
           it
           :
           if
           shee
           be
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Angel
           that
           goes
           before
           her
           to
           giue
           her
           rest
           ,
           if
           shee
           be
           persecuted
           he
           hath
           a
           wildernesse
           whereto
           she
           may
           flee
           ,
           there
           be
           cleft
           ;
           and
           holes
           in
           the
           rocke
           wherein
           shee
           shall
           be
           hid
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Dragon
           cast
           forth
           whole
           flowds
           of
           malice
           to
           overwhelme
           her
           ,
           the
           earth
           shall
           open
           her
           mouth
           ,
           &
           swallow
           vp
           the
           flowds
           ,
           if
           shee
           be
           invaded
           with
           Armadoes
           he
           can
           blow
           with
           his
           breath
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           sinke
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           deepe
           like
           lead
           ;
           if
           vnder-mined
           by
           a
           Powder-plot
           ,
           he
           can
           bring
           to
           light
           the
           deedes
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           saue
           his
           anointed
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           by
           a
           deliverance
           as
           wonderfull
           as
           the
           act
           intended
           .
           In
           a
           word
           his
           heart
           is
           vpon
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           faithful
           people
           ,
           their
           sorrowes
           he
           thinkes
           vpon
           ,
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           he
           is
           pained
           when
           they
           are
           persecuted
           ,
           in
           every
           distresse
           he
           is
           neere
           at
           hand
           to
           afforde
           succour
           :
           in
           health
           to
           saue
           them
           from
           sicknesse
           ;
           in
           sicknesse
           to
           saue
           thē
           from
           death
           :
           in
           trouble
           of
           estate
           and
           paine
           of
           body
           ,
           to
           preserue
           them
           from
           a
           disquiet
           minde
           ,
           in
           anguish
           of
           soule
           to
           vphold
           from
           fainting
           by
           despaire
           .
           In
           life
           to
           saue
           them
           from
           a
           thousand
           deaths
           ,
           in
           death
           it selfe
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           that
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           Thus
           is
           Christ
           beneficiall
           to
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           he
           bestowes
           glory
           on
           the
           Church
           :
           the
           Saints
           shal
           be
           made
           perfectly
           righteous
           ,
           perfectly
           glorious
           like
           vnto
           himselfe
           :
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           there
           they
           shall
           be
           for
           
           ever
           to
           behold
           his
           glory
           ,
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           his
           ioie
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           then
           that
           Christ
           every
           way
           deserues
           all
           our
           loue
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           not
           only
           most
           excellent
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           
             
               Ch.
            
             1.
             13.
             
          
           but
           hath
           also
           done
           most
           good
           vnto
           vs.
           
             
               Ch.
            
             5.
             16.
             
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           everie
           faithfull
           soule
           conclude
           as
           it
           is
           in
           this
           booke
           often
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           
             to
             it
             as
             a
             bundle
             of
             Myrrh
             ,
             a
             cluster
             of
             Camphire
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             faire
             and
             pleasant
             and
             wholy
             delectable
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           nowe
           make
           some
           vse
           to
           our selues
           of
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           The
           first
           vse
           shal
           be
           for
           a
           reproofe
           of
           mens
           mis-guided
           affections
           ,
           who
           loue
           any
           thing
           better
           then
           Christ
           ;
           they
           are
           baptized
           into
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           count
           it
           an
           honour
           to
           bee
           called
           Christians
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           will
           belieue
           them
           they
           exspect
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           if
           a
           man
           looke
           into
           their
           practises
           ,
           thei
           'le
           appeare
           to
           any
           that
           can
           iudge
           ,
           that
           they
           thinke
           of
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           care
           for
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           Christ.
           That
           which
           the
           Church
           confesseth
           of
           her
           owne
           negligence
           whereinto
           shee
           was
           misled
           ,
           
             
               Chap.
            
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             [
             They
             made
             me
             keeper
             of
             the
             vines
             but
             I
             kept
             not
             mine
             owne
             vine
             ,
             ]
          
           shee
           attended
           on
           the
           fancies
           and
           pleasures
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           not
           on
           her
           owne
           welfare
           ,
           this
           we
           may
           apply
           vnto
           the
           profanenesse
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           who
           haue
           Vines
           ,
           enough
           to
           keepe
           and
           dresse
           where
           about
           Sathan
           and
           their
           owne
           lusts
           haue
           set
           them
           on
           worke
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           true
           Vine
           which
           is
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           they
           take
           no
           pleasure
           at
           all
           ,
           in
           resting
           themselues
           vnder
           his
           shadow
           ,
           or
           tasting
           his
           pleasant
           fruit
           .
           Men
           haue
           many
           things
           to
           busie
           their
           affections
           about
           ,
           but
           while
           they
           tend
           other
           things
           they
           are
           vtterly
           carelesse
           of
           this
           one
           thing
           that
           is
           the
           chiefest
           .
           One
           man
           hath
           set
           vp
           preferment
           and
           greatnes
           in
           the
           World
           for
           the
           idoll
           which
           he
           worships
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           time
           ,
           meanes
           and
           thoughts
           are
           taken
           vp
           in
           prosecution
           of
           some
           plot
           wherevpon
           he
           hath
           contrived
           his
           farther
           advancement
           .
           Another
           wallowes
           in
           all
           base
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           can
           content
           the
           beastly
           part
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           sensuall
           desires
           ;
           he
           thinkes
           himselfe
           well-apaid
           ,
           hee
           enioies
           what
           he
           loues
           ,
           and
           what
           needes
           he
           more
           .
           Another
           loues
           nothing
           but
           mony
           and
           cattle
           ,
           and
           trees
           ,
           and
           earth
           ,
           it
           is
           
           his
           happynes
           to
           say
           all
           this
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           amidst
           those
           things
           he
           is
           amidst
           all
           his
           contentments
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           every
           man
           hath
           his
           welbeloved
           in
           some
           kinde
           or
           other
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           the
           beloued
           here
           spoken
           of
           .
           No
           (
           my
           brethren
           )
           these
           men
           loue
           not
           Christ
           say
           they
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           they
           make
           little
           reckoning
           of
           him
           .
           Come
           to
           the
           triall
           of
           it
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           it
           so
           .
           The
           old
           saying's
           true
           ,
           
             Vbi
             Amor
             ,
             ibi
             Oculus
          
           ,
           where
           we
           like
           ,
           there
           we
           looke
           ;
           or
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             where
             our
             treasure
             is
             there
             will
             our
             hearts
             be
             also
             ,
          
           
           Mat.
           6.
           21.
           
           Consider
           then
           your selues
           ,
           in
           your
           thoughts
           what
           is
           it
           you
           most
           thinke
           of
           ?
           Is
           it
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           his
           excellencies
           ,
           of
           his
           benefits
           ?
           Can
           you
           take
           pleasure
           in
           describing
           to
           your
           soules
           the
           glorious
           and
           gracious
           qualities
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           musing
           attentiuely
           vpon
           such
           admirable
           excellencies
           ,
           so
           farre
           surpassing
           all
           that
           in
           this
           world
           can
           be
           called
           either
           gracious
           or
           glorious
           ?
           Are
           our
           hearts
           often
           warmed
           with
           heauenly
           ioie
           ,
           when
           in
           our
           private
           meditations
           we
           recount
           with
           our selues
           what
           great
           things
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           will
           doe
           for
           our
           soules
           ?
           To
           thinke
           how
           mightelie
           he
           hath
           wrought
           in
           vs
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           aliue
           ,
           and
           keepe
           vs
           aliue
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           once
           dead
           in
           sins
           ;
           how
           sweetly
           he
           perswades
           our
           will
           and
           stubborne
           affections
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           ,
           how
           forcible
           hee
           assists
           vs
           against
           most
           powerfull
           temptations
           ?
           Can
           we
           reioice
           to
           thinke
           what
           happynes
           we
           haue
           in
           his
           favour
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           to
           vs
           in
           all
           our
           necessities
           ,
           to
           whom
           wee
           may
           repaire
           for
           counsell
           and
           comfort
           ?
           Doe
           his
           consolations
           refresh
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           when
           sinne
           wounds
           vs
           ,
           his
           stripes
           heale
           vs
           ,
           When
           Sathan
           accuses
           vs
           ,
           he
           is
           our
           advocate
           to
           plead
           for
           vs
           ;
           when
           sorrowes
           and
           paines
           are
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           he
           speakes
           peace
           vnto
           our
           Soules
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           wants
           &
           troubles
           we
           can
           surely
           pray
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           poure
           out
           our
           soules
           into
           his
           bosome
           who
           only
           giues
           them
           rest
           ?
           Doe
           we
           often
           meditate
           on
           that
           happynes
           he
           will
           one
           day
           bring
           vs
           vnto
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           make
           vs
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           most
           glorious
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           most
           righteous
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           most
           blisfull
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           ever
           ?
           Be
           our
           
           thoughts
           (
           my
           brethren
           )
           on
           these
           things
           ?
           Run
           our
           desires
           and
           wishes
           this
           way
           ?
           Oh
           what
           strangers
           are
           such
           meditations
           from
           most
           mens
           hearts
           !
           they
           thinke
           what
           they
           shall
           eate
           ,
           what
           they
           shall
           put
           on
           ,
           how
           they
           shall
           bring
           the
           yeare
           about
           ▪
           how
           they
           shall
           pay
           this
           debt
           ,
           purchase
           that
           field
           ,
           that
           house
           ,
           provide
           to
           raise
           such
           a
           sonne
           ,
           to
           marry
           such
           a
           daughter
           ,
           to
           grow
           rich
           ,
           to
           get
           high
           places
           ,
           titles
           ,
           and
           offices
           ,
           how
           to
           follow
           their
           pleasures
           and
           liue
           at
           hearts
           ease
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           effect
           their
           wicked
           designes
           ,
           oppresse
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           revenge
           such
           wrongs
           as
           haue
           beene
           done
           them
           by
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           watch
           them
           an
           ill
           turne
           to
           be
           even
           with
           them
           ,
           yea
           these
           be
           the
           great
           and
           mighty
           imployments
           of
           mens
           thoughts
           ,
           where
           about
           they
           busie
           themselues
           ,
           and
           often
           breake
           their
           sleepe
           ,
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           the
           whole
           weeke
           ,
           the
           whole
           yeare
           ,
           their
           mindes
           run
           vpon
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           at
           Church
           at
           praier
           ,
           in
           hearing
           ,
           at
           any
           good
           exercise
           the
           heart
           still
           wanders
           about
           such
           matters
           ,
           euen
           at
           this
           present
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           euen
           so
           my
           bretheren
           ,
           which
           of
           vs
           can
           excuse
           our selues
           ,
           and
           say
           my
           heart
           is
           innocent
           ?
           Consider
           we
           againe
           the
           practises
           of
           men
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           stand
           with
           the
           loue
           they
           professe
           to
           Christ
           :
           we
           will
           doe
           much
           for
           one
           that
           wee
           loue
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           one
           that
           can
           doe
           much
           for
           vs.
           Now
           what
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           .
           
           
             If
             you
             loue
             me
             keepe
             my
             commandements
             .
             Ioh.
          
           14.
           15.
           
           If
           Christ
           be
           our
           beloved
           ,
           his
           cōmandement
           ;
           must
           be
           so
           too
           .
           Whosoever
           hates
           the
           law
           hats
           the
           Lawgiver
           also
           .
           Take
           a
           view
           then
           of
           mens
           practises
           ,
           &
           we
           shall
           see
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           very
           scorne
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           of
           his
           cōmandements
           .
           Looke
           vpon
           them
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           &
           you
           cannot
           finde
           any
           foot-steps
           of
           religion
           ,
           no
           constant
           praier
           morning
           and
           evening
           :
           no
           reading
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           no
           instruction
           of
           children
           and
           seruant
           ,
           no
           duties
           of
           devotion
           whereby
           you
           shall
           know
           them
           from
           Papists
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           or
           Infidels
           .
           See
           them
           in
           the
           publike
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           negligence
           and
           profanenesse
           ,
           seldome
           at
           church
           if
           any
           businesse
           else
           be
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           &
           when
           they
           are
           there
           ,
           they
           are
           carelesse
           
           in
           praier
           ,
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           read
           ,
           or
           preached
           ,
           nothing
           is
           remembred
           for
           which
           they
           are
           a
           ●ote
           the
           better
           .
           Looke
           vpon
           them
           in
           their
           private
           conversation
           ,
           &
           they
           are
           full
           of
           all
           vngodlines
           ,
           vnrighteousnes
           ,
           and
           vnsobernesse
           ,
           horrible
           swearers
           ,
           that
           cannot
           speake
           but
           they
           must
           blaspheme
           ,
           profane
           despisers
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           worship
           ,
           deriders
           of
           preaching
           and
           preachers
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           enemies
           to
           all
           godlinesse
           and
           piety
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           by
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           vnchristian
           revilings
           ,
           they
           seeke
           to
           blast
           in
           whōsoeuer
           they
           see
           it
           grow
           ,
           extreamely
           ignorant
           ,
           knowing
           nothing
           distinctly
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           not
           able
           with
           any
           vnderstanding
           to
           giue
           you
           a
           reasonable
           account
           in
           any
           point
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           In
           ciuill
           dealing
           mē
           that
           are
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           vntrustie
           ,
           vnmercifull
           .
           In
           their
           carriage
           prowd
           ,
           disdainefull
           ,
           luxurious
           ,
           wanton
           and
           vncleane
           persons
           .
           May
           we
           belieue
           such
           men
           when
           they
           say
           Christ
           is
           their
           beloued
           ?
           Surely
           we
           cannot
           though
           they
           should
           sweare
           it
           .
           What
           ?
           loue
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           not
           know
           him
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           by
           his
           name
           ;
           loue
           him
           ?
           And
           yet
           despise
           his
           seruants
           ,
           his
           service
           ,
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           make
           a
           iest
           at
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           put
           off
           with
           a
           scoffe
           the
           counsels
           and
           rebukes
           which
           out
           of
           it
           are
           brought
           to
           them
           .
           Loue
           Christ
           ?
           Yet
           set
           thy
           mouth
           against
           heauen
           ,
           and
           in
           thy
           rage
           and
           hellish
           surie
           discharge
           thy
           blasphemies
           vpon
           his
           soule
           ,
           his
           body
           ,
           his
           blood
           ,
           his
           wounds
           ,
           his
           name
           ,
           vpon
           all
           that
           is
           pretious
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           named
           but
           with
           devotion
           .
           Wilt
           thou
           say
           thou
           louest
           Christ
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           no
           heart
           to
           thinke
           on
           him
           ,
           to
           talke
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           in
           the
           assemblies
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           publike
           ,
           at
           sermon
           ,
           at
           sacraments
           ,
           at
           private
           praiers
           ?
           Is
           he
           thy
           friend
           ?
           And
           yet
           art
           though
           loath
           to
           haue
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           in
           such
           exercises
           ?
           In
           fine
           wher
           's
           thy
           loue
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whilst
           I
           see
           thy
           vngodly
           life
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           dishonourest
           Christ
           ▪
           and
           shamest
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ?
           If
           by
           these
           practises
           we
           shall
           know
           thy
           loue
           of
           him
           ,
           whereby
           I
           mervaile
           shall
           we
           know
           thy
           hatred
           of
           him
           .
           But
           ,
           brethren
           ▪
           be
           not
           deceiued
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           so
           be
           mocked
           ,
           delude
           thy
           
           selfe
           thou
           maist
           ,
           but
           Christ
           thou
           canst
           not
           with
           such
           faire
           glosses
           :
           it
           is
           not
           him
           whom
           thou
           louest
           ,
           it
           is
           some
           thing
           els
           ,
           thy
           pleasures
           ,
           thy
           wealth
           ,
           thy
           lusts
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           .
           These
           be
           the
           things
           whereon
           thy
           affections
           dote
           ,
           whereto
           thy
           desires
           are
           fastned
           ,
           these
           things
           thou
           canst
           serue
           ,
           let
           thē
           commande
           any
           thing
           ,
           thou
           art
           at
           a
           becke
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           felicitie
           to
           be
           imploied
           by
           them
           .
           If
           any
           will
           crosse
           thee
           in
           these
           thy
           courses
           ,
           admonish
           thee
           ,
           rebuke
           thee
           ,
           perswade
           thee
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           brooke
           them
           ,
           thou
           countest
           them
           thine
           enemies
           ,
           that
           thus
           trouble
           thee
           ;
           when
           thou
           art
           entreated
           by
           thy
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           thy
           loue
           to
           Christ
           ,
           thy
           loue
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           by
           thy
           loue
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           thy
           loue
           to
           thine
           own
           soule
           ,
           by
           all
           things
           that
           are
           louely
           ,
           &
           by
           all
           loues
           to
           deny
           vngodlines
           and
           worldly
           lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           righteously
           ,
           soberly
           ,
           and
           godly
           .
           Wouldst
           thou
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           reason
           ;
           didst
           thou
           indeed
           loue
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           in
           word
           thou
           professest
           to
           doe
           :
           but
           when
           all
           admonitions
           ,
           reprehensions
           ,
           exhortations
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           good
           coūsel
           given
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           shall
           not
           yet
           be
           entertained
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           fall
           vpon
           the
           heart
           like
           the
           hammer
           on
           the
           anvill
           ,
           that
           strikes
           but
           enters
           not
           ,
           or
           like
           a
           ball
           from
           a
           wall
           be
           smitten
           backe
           into
           the
           face
           of
           him
           that
           sent
           it
           ,
           with
           scorne
           and
           contempt
           of
           him
           ,
           his
           message
           ,
           and
           his
           Minister
           too
           ,
           say
           what
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           thy
           tongue
           belyes
           thine
           heart
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             he
             whom
             thy
             soule
             loveth
             ,
          
           when
           thou
           wilt
           doe
           nothing
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           take
           it
           for
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           
             he
             hates
             Christ
             that
             hates
             Christianitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           2
           Vse
           is
           for
           Exhortation
           that
           seeing
           wee
           haue
           so
           faire
           an
           obiect
           of
           loue
           as
           Christ
           is
           ,
           we
           would
           place
           our
           loue
           there
           and
           bestow
           it
           on
           him
           who
           best
           deserues
           it
           .
           This
           is
           a
           verie
           good
           point
           to
           put
           in
           practise
           .
           Wee
           haue
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           worldly
           mindes
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           the
           high
           Excellencies
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           and
           therefore
           doe
           not
           affect
           them
           .
           The
           world
           and
           worth
           of
           it
           we
           know
           and
           loue
           ,
           but
           too
           well
           .
           Againe
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           our
           wicked
           hearts
           doe
           blinde
           our
           eies
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           iudge
           aright
           of
           things
           ;
           it
           is
           with
           our
           mindes
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           things
           that
           are
           a
           farre
           off
           though
           of
           greater
           &
           bigger
           circuite
           ,
           yet
           seeme
           far
           lesse
           then
           those
           things
           that
           are
           neerer
           at
           hand
           .
           The
           earth
           ,
           and
           earthly
           pleasures
           they
           are
           hard
           by
           ,
           we
           taste
           see
           and
           handle
           them
           ,
           we
           finde
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           them
           by
           their
           present
           possession
           ,
           their
           natures
           agree
           with
           ours
           ,
           they
           are
           carnall
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           wee
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           sort
           with
           our
           sensuall
           desires
           :
           But
           now
           for
           Heauen
           and
           it's
           Ioy
           ;
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           graces
           ,
           and
           glories
           ,
           they
           are
           matters
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           out
           of
           our
           kenne
           ,
           we
           heare
           much
           talke
           of
           them
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           our
           fleshly
           mindes
           cannot
           raise
           vp
           themselues
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           to
           conceaue
           the
           true
           worth
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           we
           heare
           spoken
           of
           them
           ;
           such
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           fit
           not
           with
           our
           earthly
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           heare
           of
           them
           (
           take
           away
           a
           few
           faint
           desires
           ,
           that
           dye
           of
           themselues
           )
           we
           haue
           otherwise
           indeed
           no
           great
           liking
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           ful●●ll
           euery
           of
           vs
           more
           or
           lesse
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Esay
           ,
           foretelling
           how
           corruptly
           men
           would
           iudge
           touching
           Christ
           and
           his
           conditions
           ,
           euen
           wee
           thinke
           that
           
             He
             hath
             no
             forme
             nor
             comelinesse
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             when
             wee
             shall
             see
             him
             there
             's
             no
             such
             beauty
             that
             wee
             should
             desire
             him
             .
          
           Looke
           how
           meanely
           the
           Iewes
           esteemed
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           abasement
           vpon
           Earth
           ,
           so
           doe
           Christians
           now
           iudge
           of
           him
           though
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           they
           see
           no
           such
           great
           excellency
           as
           men
           speake
           of
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           graces
           ,
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           ministers
           his
           seruice
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           much
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           .
           How
           often
           doe
           men
           aske
           that
           question
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             Which
             the
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             asked
             the
             Church
             ,
             What
             is
             thy
             beloued
             more
             then
             another
             beloued
             ,
          
           
           
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             women
             ,
             what
             is
             thy
             beloued
             more
             then
             another
             beloued
             that
             thou
             dost
             so
             charge
             vs
             ?
          
           What
           need
           such
           adoe
           ,
           such
           calling
           and
           seeking
           and
           enquiring
           of
           the
           Watchmen
           of
           the
           citty
           ;
           such
           charging
           of
           vs
           to
           tell
           him
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           wee
           finde
           him
           is
           there
           any
           such
           singular
           dignity
           in
           this
           thy
           beloued
           aboue
           others
           ?
           so
           men
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           doe
           enquire
           strangely
           touching
           Christ
           and
           religion
           ,
           they
           wonder
           what
           
           great
           matters
           we
           finde
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           seruice
           ,
           what
           good
           they
           get
           by
           so
           much
           prayers
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           running
           to
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           hearing
           ;
           by
           such
           strictnesse
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           conscience
           of
           his
           commandements
           :
           they
           see
           not
           where
           the
           benefit
           is
           ,
           and
           it
           euen
           angers
           them
           that
           others
           should
           admire
           what
           they
           see
           not
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           they
           perceiue
           grace
           desires
           not
           so
           mmch
           law
           as
           God
           ;
           the
           communion
           of
           Christ
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           delight
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           wi●h
           they
           call
           goodfellowship
           ;
           filthy
           pleasures
           rellish
           sweeter
           ,
           then
           the
           ioyes
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           they
           can
           loue
           the
           world
           &
           the
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           bee
           it
           an
           impure
           strumpet
           ,
           the
           very
           image
           of
           the
           divell
           aswell
           ,
           nay
           rather
           then
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
             The
             brightnes
             of
             Gods
             glory
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             expesse
             image
             as
             he
             is
             called
             of
             his
             person
             ,
          
           This
           doctrine
           of
           louing
           Christ
           soundes
           strangely
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           carnall
           men
           ;
           Wherefore
           that
           wee
           may
           make
           a
           right
           vse
           of
           this
           instruction
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           obtained
           before
           we
           shall
           loue
           Christ.
           
        
         
           1
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           what
           are
           his
           excellencies
           in
           himselfe
           and
           benefits
           toward
           vs.
           This
           knowlede
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           affection
           ,
           What
           the
           eye
           sees
           not
           the
           heart
           rues
           not
           ;
           and
           t
           is
           true
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           what
           the
           eye
           sees
           not
           the
           heart
           ioyes
           not
           .
           Wherefore
           all
           meanes
           must
           bee
           vsed
           to
           get
           a
           distinct
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           forenamed
           particulars
           .
           e
           Perfectly
           we
           shall
           not
           know
           him
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           neither
           shall
           we
           perfectly
           loue
           him
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           word
           hath
           described
           him
           to
           vs
           we
           may
           and
           must
           know
           him
           .
        
         
           2
           Holinesse
           of
           heart
           :
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           in
           him
           are
           holy
           ,
           heauenly
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           our
           affections
           will
           never
           take
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           bee
           made
           like
           to
           them
           heauenly
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           't
           is
           indeed
           naturall
           to
           loue
           some
           things
           ,
           but
           to
           loue
           God
           that
           's
           from
           grace
           ,
           this
           affection
           is
           found
           only
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           soule
           calls
           Christ
           wellbeloued
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           regenera●e
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           those
           virgins
           are
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           third
           verse
           of
           the
           first
           chapter
           ,
           who
           
           
             haue
             smelt
             the
             odor
             of
             the
             sweet
             perfumes
             ,
             &
             oyntments
             of
             the
          
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           shed
           abroad
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           these
           loue
           Christ
           ,
           and
           none
           els
           .
           When
           thus
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           mindes
           are
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           our
           sinfull
           hearts
           changed
           ,
           then
           shall
           wee
           begin
           vnfainedly
           to
           loue
           &
           admire
           those
           treasures
           of
           knowledge
           and
           Wisdome
           those
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           grace
           &
           glory
           which
           are
           stored
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           wee
           shall
           then
           looke
           vpon
           all
           that
           good
           is
           the
           world
           which
           before
           we
           loued
           and
           magnified
           ,
           now
           comparing
           it
           with
           Christ
           wee
           shall
           conclude
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             The
             things
             which
             were
             advantage
             to
             mee
             ,
             the
             same
             I
             cannot
             loose
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             and
             iudge
             them
             to
             bee
             dung
             that
             I
             may
             winne
             Christ.
          
           It
           wil
           be
           with
           vs
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           daughters
           of
           Ierusalem
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           who
           at
           first
           ignorantly
           and
           somewhat
           scornefully
           asked
           the
           spouse
           what
           was
           her
           beloved
           ,
           that
           shee
           sought
           so
           much
           after
           him
           ,
           but
           when
           shee
           had
           at
           large
           described
           him
           in
           all
           his
           excellencies
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           :
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloued
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             loue
             O
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           Now
           their
           eyes
           are
           opened
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           touched
           ,
           
           they
           are
           as
           desirous
           to
           goe
           seeke
           him
           as
           the
           spouse
           her selfe
           and
           now
           they
           begin
           to
           enquire
           of
           her
           
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             women
             ,
             whether
             is
             thy
             beloued
             gone
             ,
             whether
             is
             he
             turned
             asiae
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             goe
             and
             seeke
             him
             with
             thee
             chap.
             6.
             1.
             
             Now
             the
             lord
             open
             our
             eyes
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             cleerely
             see
             and
             ardently
             loue
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             with
             the
             father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
        
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09262-e160
           
             Gell.
             noct
             .
             Attic.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09262-e1620
           
             Iob.
             21.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09262-e3870
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09262-e5340
           
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ch.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             2.
             9
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act
             9.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             42.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Ioh.
             15.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             16